mi'M 
 
 lli 
 
 f H 
 
 illiiili'; 
 
 
 ii)'. 
 
 
 i! 
 
 ipiiii 
 1 i I: 
 
LIFE 
 
 REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON 
 
 PASTOR OF THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH, NEWTON, MS. 
 
 WITH AN 
 
 APPENDIX, 
 
 EMBRACING HISTORICAL, STATISTICAL, AND ECCLESIASTICAL IN- 
 FORMATION PERTAINING TO THE TOWN OF 
 
 NEWTON. 
 
 S^^ F6 SMITH. VA 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 JOHN PUTNAM, 81 CORNHILL. 
 
 1849. 
 

 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1819, 
 
 By S. F. Smith, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 
 
TO THE 
 
 MEMBERS OF THE 
 
 FIRST BAPTIST SOCIETY IN NEWTON, 
 
 PAST AND PRESENT, 
 
 THIS MEMORIAL OP THEIR VENERATED PASTOR, 
 
 WHO, 
 
 BEING DEAD, YET SPEAKETH, 
 
 IS 
 
 AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Since I came to the pastorate of the First Baptist 
 church and Society in Newton, but very few days have 
 at any time passed, in which I have not heard- some 
 allusion to the Rev. Joseph Grafton, my honored and 
 revered predecessor. It has happened to few ministers 
 to live so vividly in the hearts of their people, so long 
 after the vail which hides eternity from time has dropped 
 between them. In most cases it might be said that in 
 much less time than twelve years, another race " arose, 
 which knew not Joseph." But the number of those 
 with whom the good pastor's memory is so fragrant is 
 rapidly diminishing. A i^ew more years will suffice to 
 sweep off from the stage most of those who were inter- 
 ested in his ministrations. I have often heard an ex- 
 pression of regret, especially among older persons, that 
 nothing in a permanent form had been done to preserve 
 the character of that venerable servant of God from 
 oblivion. On that account I have, for some time past, 
 cherished the purpose to endeavor to rescue the remain- 
 ing items that could be secured for the gratification 
 
 A* 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 both of the generation that is now fast fading away, an(J 
 of those which are and which are soon to be on the 
 stage. The first Sabbath in the present year, I ex-- 
 hibited in a discourse to my congregation the history 
 of the church from its commencement. At a parish 
 meeting shortly afterwards, the members of the society 
 passed a vote kindly expressing their interest in the 
 sermon, and requesting its publication. This deter- 
 mined me to gather up at once such memorials as I 
 could obtain of the venerable pastor, my predecessor, 
 who filled so large a space in the history, and to inter- 
 weave the narrative of his life, so far as possible with 
 my discourse. This is what I have done in the follow- 
 ing little book. As father Grafton was not a man who 
 loved his pen or made much use of it, I have found 
 but i'ew materials for the illustration of his life. A brief 
 autobiography has furnished me with the history of his 
 Christian experience. Most of the remainder I have 
 elicited in conversation from those who treasured up the 
 living image of their minister while he was yet with 
 them. This is especially true of the chapter of " Anec- 
 dotes ; " there is but a single one of them which I 
 have ever seen in print. 
 
 If any one should be disposed to find fault with 
 this chapter as deficient in dignity I beg him to remem- 
 ber that I wish to give, as far as possible, a life-like 
 portraiture of the man. And in no other way could 1 
 have done it with such vividness. If any thing in the 
 chapter is not sufficiently elevated to meet the demands 
 
PREFACE. VU 
 
 of a refined and highly polished taste, it should be con- 
 sidered that father Grafton had already won for himself 
 a place of honor in the hearts of all who knew him. 
 He was a peculiar man, living in an age unlike our 
 own. Most of his parishioners had known and revered 
 him from their childhood. And though some of his 
 sallies of wit and pleasantry may not strike us favorably, 
 they must have appeared differently to those who viewed 
 them from another position, and who saw them relieved 
 by a spirit of habitual devotion. The casual peculiari- 
 ties which gave a charm to his character, and which 
 add a zest to the contemplation of it, are not of such a 
 nature as to detract from the reverence with which he 
 is and ought to be regarded. "The seal is on his 
 virtues," 
 
 The Appendix contains a variety of information, ec- 
 clesiastical, statistical, and general, which I trust will 
 prove not uninteresting to the curious. Many persons, 
 in the large circle over which the influence of father 
 Grafton extended, will welcome it, I doubt not, as re- 
 newing some of the hallowed recollections of the past. 
 As the town of Newton is fast accumulating a new 
 population, the items here set down seem to me well 
 adapted to solve a variety of questions, such as persons 
 commencing a residence in a new place would be likely 
 to ask. Several facts which I have introduced are 
 recorded nowhere else, and many aged persons in the 
 town do not know them. 
 
 For most of the statistical, and other historical infer- 
 
Vlll PREFACE. 
 
 mation contained in the Appendix, I have as vouchers 
 written documents and the testimony of credible works. 
 The Records of the Town, of the East Congregational 
 Church, of the First Baptist Church and of the First 
 Baptist Society, have furnished many facts of import- 
 ance. From the Massachusetts Historical Collections, 
 Mather's Magnalia, and the printed sermons of Rev. 
 Mr. Grafton, Rev. Dr. Homer and Rev. Mr. Baury, I 
 have also derived much assistance. The Funeral Ser- 
 mon by Rev. Dr. Sharp was kindly put at my disposal 
 by the author, and I doubt not will add much to the 
 interest of the volume. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Chap. Page. 
 
 I. Early Life and Christian Experience, . . . .13 
 
 II. Trials respecting his Engagement in the Ministry, . 22 
 
 III. History of the First Baptist Church, Newton, previoas 
 
 to the Pastorate of Rev. Mr. Grafton, ... 37 
 
 IV. Pastoral Connection with the First Baptist Church, Newton, 46 
 V. Anecdotes illustrating his character and manner, . 62 
 
 VI. Mr. Grafton as a Preacher, 90 
 
 VII. Domestic Relations, 124 
 
 VIII. Last Days and Death, 127 
 
 The Funeral Sermon, by Rev. Dr. Sharp, . . . 147 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Notes on the town of Newton, 161 
 
 Newton Theological Institution, ..... 165 
 
 The First Baptist Meetlng-House, 166 
 
 Early proceedings of the First Baptist Society, . • 168 
 Additional Notes to the Historical Sketch of the First Baptist 
 
 Church, 171 
 
 Biographical Notice of the Rev. Caleb Blood, . . 177 
 
 Churches proceeding from the First Baptist Church in Newton, 183 
 
 Ministers who have been Members of the First Baptist Church, 186 
 
 Mr. Jonathan Hyde — Mr. Nathan Ward, .... 187 
 
 Notices pertaining to the East Congregational Church, 188 
 
 Dr. Jonathan Homer, . 19^ 
 
 Sketchof the Rev. John Eliot, 192 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 The Mission among the Indians at Newton, 
 
 The Congregational Church at West Newton, 
 
 Episcopal Church, Lower Falls, 
 
 Second Baptist Church, .... 
 
 Ministers of Newton, .... 
 
 Original Settlers, 
 
 Garrison Houses, .... 
 
 " Dignifying the Pews," 
 
 "Noon Houses," .... 
 
 Wood Lots, 
 
 Private Admissions to the Church, . 
 Anecdote of Noah Wiswell, . . . 
 Chronology of Events, .... 
 
 Page. 
 196 
 201 
 202 
 204 
 205 
 206 
 207 
 207 
 209 
 210 
 210 
 211 
 211 
 
LIFE OF REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EARLY LIFE AND CHRISTLIN EXPERIENCE. 
 
 It is a sublime declaration of the sacred Scriptures 
 that "the righteous shall be had in everlasting re- 
 membrance." Earth, it is true, loses their memory, 
 but heav^en retains it. Their sepulchres may become 
 unknown. The letters on their head-stones may be 
 obliterated by the hand of time. Their names may 
 pass into oblivion among men. But on " the hills of 
 immortality" they are known, and loved, and talked 
 of, and the history of God's dealings towards them is 
 celebrated with ever fresh delight. It becomes us, 
 however, to preserve on earth, as far as possible, the 
 memory of those whom God loves. The example of 
 their piety, faith and patience, their labors and their 
 zeal, is a precious legacy, worthy of a lively and a 
 lasting remembrance. 
 
 It is under this impression that I shall attempt a 
 brief sketch of the life of Rev. Joseph Grafton. 
 2 
 
14 LIFE OF 
 
 a man of God, who, twelve years ago the sixteenth 
 of December last (Dec. IG, 1836), entered into rest 
 and joy. 
 
 He was born in Newport, R. L, June 9, A. D. 1757. 
 His parents were natives of Salem, Mass., and were 
 industrious and honest people. His father, William 
 Grafton, was a mariner, and, for several years, master 
 of a vessel in the West India trade. But, disheart- 
 ened by misfortune, he relinquished the sea at the 
 age of fjfty years, and devoted himself to the business 
 of sail-making. On account of his occupation he re- 
 moved to Providence, with his family, when the sub- 
 ject of our sketch was about ten years old. 
 
 At this period, there were no public schools in Pro- 
 vidence. Consequently, many of the children of the 
 town grew up with a very meagre education. Pa- 
 rents in slender circumstances were unable to afford 
 their children very extensive advantages, however 
 highly they might appreciate them. The father of 
 Mr. Grafton gave to him and to his other children the 
 best opportunities in his power. But so low was the 
 standard of education at this time, that the amount 
 of learning and discipline secured, was barely enough 
 to enable persons of good natural abilities to pass re- 
 spectably through the world. The subject of our me- 
 moir was kept at school until he was more than four- 
 teen years of age. His only school-apparatus was a 
 spelling book and Bible; and the opportunities which 
 he enjoyed reached only to a knowledge of writing, 
 reading, spelling, and arithrrietic. The study of 
 grammar, even, was a thing never mentioned. 
 
 On leaving school, Mr. Grafton was initiated into 
 the business of his father. As this occupation was 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 15 
 
 immediately connected with navigation, he v/as 
 brought into frequent contact with sailors; and he 
 showed himself but too ready to follow their wicked 
 ways, and to adopt their language and their habits. 
 He was never, however, bold in wickedness. His 
 mother, v/hom he believed to be a pious woman, often 
 conversed with her children, catechized and instructed 
 them. But if any impressions were made upon his 
 mind, they were "as the morning cloud, and as the 
 early dew which goeth away." He was convinced 
 of the necessity of religion. He was often checked in 
 his career of sin by the admonitions of conscience, 
 and he had many occasions of religious awakening. 
 But, until the eighteenth year of his age, he lived 
 " without God and without hope in the world." 
 
 About this time, in the autumn of 1774 and begin- 
 ning of 1775, an interesting revival of religion was 
 experienced in the town of Providence. This reli- 
 gious attention was confined chiefly to two congrega- 
 tions; the one, a Congregational church of peculiar 
 character, under the pastoral care of the Rev. Joseph 
 Snow; the other, the First Baptist church, then en- 
 joying the labors of the Rev. James Manning, D. D., 
 who was also the President of Brown University. 
 The former of these churches Mr. Grafton used to at- 
 tend, with his parents. During this season of re- 
 ligious interest, he was, for a considerable time, en- 
 tirely unmoved. After some months, however, his 
 mother, one evening, asked him, "Do you know 
 A. B.7" He replied, "Yes." She added, "He is 
 converted." Converted ! — he thought to himself; 
 " And do I not need to be converted ? " " Yes," an- 
 swered conscience. From that moment he felt him- 
 
16 LIFE OF 
 
 self a guilty sinner. His first determination was to 
 live better than he had ever done. He read the Bible, 
 prayed, and attended religious meetings, both public 
 and private; but found no improvement in his case. 
 He was brought to feel that his heart was vile, and 
 that he had violated the law of God, which is "holy, 
 just, and good." For about fifteen days, he saw so 
 clearly the justice of God in condemning him, that he 
 thought he must certainly perish forever. The law 
 of God appeared to him so holy and right, that he did 
 not perceive how God could be just, and maintain the 
 purity of his law, and yet save such a sinner as he 
 felt himself to be. He expected to reap the wages of 
 sin. His mouth was stopped, and he was guilty be- 
 fore God. That passage, Rom. 9: 22, was much 
 upon his mind — "What if God, willing to show his 
 wrath, and to make his power known, endured with 
 much long-sufiering the vessels of wrath, fitted to 
 destruction ? " He thought that he was a vessel of 
 wrath; that by his sins he had fitted himself for de- 
 struction, and that it would be infinitely just in God 
 to consign him to everlasting misery; and that it was 
 the long-sufi'ering of God, which prevented his eter- 
 nal ruin. He went about from day to day, like a 
 criminal justly condenmed. While his mind was 
 thus anxious, he became acquainted wilh a young 
 man Avhose exercises were of a similar character. As 
 the residence of this young man was not far away, 
 they were often together, by night and by day. 
 United in spirit, like two condemned criminals they 
 bemoaned together their sin and folly. Tliey often 
 slept together, and feared lest they should lie down 
 together in everlasting sorrow. But one morningj 
 
REV. JOSEPH GEAFTON. IT 
 
 when Mr. Grafton was at work alone, in his place of 
 business, this young man came to him with a cheer- 
 ful countenance. Mr. G. immediately perceived the 
 alteration that had taken place in his appearance, and 
 thought within himself, "Now B. B. has found com- 
 fort to his soul, and I am left." Upon this, the pas- 
 sage darted into his mind, "I will have mercy upon 
 whom I will have mercy." He was now led to feel, 
 that if he should be saved, it must be by sovereign 
 mercy. The young man proceeded to describe his 
 happy feelings, and endeavored to persuade his friend 
 to believe also. As their religious exercises had been 
 alike hitherto, Mr. G. concluded that if he himself 
 should ever be converted, he should feel the same 
 transports of religious joy which animated B. B. 
 
 As is usual, however, in such cases, his calcula- 
 tions were disappointed. One evening, several days 
 afterwards, he attended a private religious meeting. 
 When most of the assembly had retired, a young 
 woman, recently converted, asked him concerning his 
 religious state. He replied, that he had found no 
 peace. She said to him, "You must go to God." 
 His answer was, "I am afraid of God." She re- 
 joined, "Afraid of God! why you are in his hands, 
 and it is impossible to flee from him. It is he who 
 upholds you, and prevents you from sinking in hell." 
 The words made a deep impression upon his mind. 
 His views of God were suddenly changed. He felt 
 that he was surrounded by God; that he could not go 
 from his Spirit, nor flee from his presence; and yet 
 this view of God did not terrify him. He seemed to 
 himself to be lost in wonder. After having commit- 
 ted himself to God, he retired to rest. In the morning 
 2* 
 
18 LIFE OF 
 
 he was greatly distressed, because he feared that his 
 rehgious impressions were irrecoverably gone, and 
 that he should again give himself up to sin, and per- 
 ish forever. After breakfast, on going forth into the 
 open air, he stood amazed in beholding the works of 
 God. He saw God in everything around him. He 
 looked up, and there he saw God. He viewed the 
 earth, the grass, the stones, and there he saw God. 
 Yea, in every atom he beheld the wisdom, the 
 power, and the goodness of the great "I AM.'' The 
 question arose in his mind, — "Is he not worthy of 
 praise ? Ought he not to be praised? " The answer 
 was, "Yes; why then cannot I praise him 7 " "I 
 can," was the reply of his heart. Immediately his 
 whole soul was sweetly drawn out in silent praise. 
 While he was thus occupied, the scripture passed 
 through his mind, "The wind bloweth where it list- 
 eth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not 
 tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is 
 every one that is born of the Spirit." 
 
 In this happy frame he continued for a considerable 
 time. He praised God himself, and wished others to 
 praise him also. He desired to relate to those about 
 him how God appeared to him, and how worthy he 
 is to be loved, adored, and praised. Not far from him 
 there was a work-shop, in which were several young 
 men, religiously inclined. He determined to go and 
 tell them of God's glorious goodness, and to call upon 
 them to praise him. He went, and began to converse 
 with them. After having listened to him with atten- 
 tion for some time, one of them asked him, " Are you 
 not converted 7" He replied, "I do not know 
 whether I am converted or not. This I know — that 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 19 
 
 God is good ; that he is worthy of our love, and 
 ought to be adored by all his creatures." His mind 
 was so much absorbed in his views of God, that he 
 forgot, for a time, that there was such a being as him- 
 self in existence. When asked again if he was not 
 converted, he seemed surprised, like one awaking out 
 of sleep. How great was the contrast of his present 
 and his former feelings ! Before, guilt had burdened 
 his soul. Justice pursued him through every path, 
 with its drawn sword, calling for vengeance, and 
 threatening him, as a sinner, with deserved destruc- 
 tion. His mouth was stopped, and he was guilty be- 
 fore God. Now all was serenity, peace, and joy — 
 '•joy unspeakable and full of glory." His language 
 was — to use a quotation employed by himself to de- 
 scribe his emotions at this time — 
 
 " O what immortal joys I felt, 
 
 And raptures all divine — 
 When Jesus told me I was his, 
 
 And my Beloved, mine." 
 
 After having enjoyed this tranquil and comfortable 
 frame of mind for three weeks, he began to inquire 
 into the reasons of the change he had experienced. 
 He was conscious that it was not the fruit of any ef- 
 fort of his own. He could no more create the new 
 views and feelings by which he was animated, than 
 he could create a world. He asked himself, " How 
 is it that God's law seems no longer to condemn me? 
 Why am I not afraid of hell 1 And how is it that 
 God can forgive my sins through Jesus Christ? Who 
 is Jesus Christ, and what has he done to open a way 
 of reconciliation between man and God?" Here the 
 
20 LIFE OF 
 
 gospel method of salvation was unfolded to him. He 
 saw that Christ was one in essence, one in design, 
 one in affection with the Father ; that they were not 
 antagonistic, but harmonious, in opening a way of 
 pardon for ruined man. The Father planned, the 
 Son assented. The Father gave his Son, the Son of- 
 fered himself. By his obedience and sufferings he 
 brought in everlasting righteousness. In him as the 
 Mediator, mercy and truth met together, righteous- 
 ness and peace embraced each other. He saw how 
 God could be as just in pardoning the sinner, as in 
 punishing him. Often did he exclaim with the apos- 
 tle, " Great is the mystery of godliness." His former 
 sinful companions and amusements were dead to him, 
 and he was dead to them. His delight was in reli- 
 gious duties, and in the society of the people of God. 
 He found in the Bible great comfort, and that instruc- 
 tion which his soul thirsted after. Thus he com- 
 menced his religious career. Old things were passed 
 away; all things had become new. 
 
 In this clearly marked and striking manner did the 
 Holy Spirit proceed in regenerating this future mes- 
 senger of salvation. God came not in the tempest, 
 the earthquake, or the fire ; but in the slill, small 
 voice. He did not overwhelm his creature with ter- 
 rors ; he drew him by his love. The change was 
 sufficiently obvious to create in the subject of it an 
 humble confidence that God had wrought it by his 
 mighty power; though in its progress, God, to some 
 extent, concealed his hand. He who designed him to 
 be a minister of glad tidings to his fellow-men, in his 
 wisdom caused the type of his Christian experience 
 to resemble that which he would be likely most fre- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 21 
 
 quenily to meet in his future work. In his spiritual 
 exercises there was no boisterous excitement ; but 
 calm, clear and evangelical views, under the influence 
 of which he was led to cherish entire self-despair, and, 
 as a lost sinner, to flee for refuge to the sovereign 
 mercy of God in Jesus Christ. 
 
 After a few weeks, he made a public profession of 
 religion, and united with the Congregational church 
 in Providence, then under the pastoral care of the 
 Rev. Joseph Snow. This church was of a mixed 
 character, many of the members being, in almost 
 every respect, Baptist in their opinions, but choosing 
 this church on account of its principles of free or 
 mixed communion. It would seem also that persons 
 desirous of joining here, were immersed, if they pre- 
 ferred it, no questions being asked, nor any eftbrts 
 used to turn them from their principles. Mr. G. had 
 attended this church with his parents from the time 
 that he was ten years of age. Before uniting with 
 the church, he examined the Scriptures in respect to 
 baptism ; and he was not long in deciding that they 
 teach that immersion is the only mode, and believers 
 in Jesus Christ the only scriptural subjects, of that 
 ordinance. And so he was baptized. He said, many 
 years afterwards, that, after this solemn transaction, 
 he could say, with a good conscience, that his great- 
 est object was to live agreeably to his profession. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 TRIALS RESPECTING HIS ENGAGEMENT IN THE MINISTRY. 
 
 He who sanctified Jereiiiiab, and ordained him, be- 
 fore 1 is birth, to be a propliet to the nations, ordained 
 the subject of this memoir, as a chosen vessel, to 
 preach the unsearchable riches of Christ. After hav- 
 ing traced the progress of his long and successful min- 
 istry, and observed his peculiar adaptation, in many 
 respects, for that work, we cannot doubt that this 
 was the sphere of labor and of usefulness for which 
 God had prepared him. But Mr. Grafton shrunk 
 from the idea of filling so responsible a station. '' No 
 man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is 
 called of God, as was Aaron." And it was no easy 
 matter for Mr. G. to persuade himself that this was 
 the path to which the finger of God was pointing 
 him. 
 
 This was a period of critical interest to the North 
 American colonies. The business of the country was 
 turned aside from its customary channels, or wholly 
 prostrated. Life, liberty, and property, were liable 
 to be wrested from their possessors. Hardships and 
 temptations abounded. Many of the young men were 
 connected with the army, and Mr. G. was left almost 
 alone. He did not enter the army, but performed his 
 quota of military duty when called upon, as did all who 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 
 
 2^ 
 
 were able to bear arms. Thus he was preserved from 
 those scenes of excitement and of sin, under whose 
 baleful influence his devotional spirit might have suf- 
 fered an irrecoverable shock. He was also spared 
 from exposure to dangers in which so many lives 
 were sacrificed. God had undertaken to deal with 
 him in respect to a question of duty; and the routine 
 of ordinary life was better adapted to the course of 
 divine dealing which was to be instituted with him, 
 than the din of camps and the array of battle-fields. 
 
 Soon after he had made a profession of religion, 
 Mr. Grafton began to inquire into the duties appro- 
 priate to his station as a church member. ''Why 
 have I professed religion ? What is my duty in the 
 church, and what does God require of me?" — were 
 questions often in his mind. Regarding the church 
 " as a building fitly framed together," — as a vine- 
 yard, in which every member is a laborer, — he be- 
 lieved that he had a part to take in the service of 
 Christ, for which he was personally responsible. 
 With this view he attended public and private reli- 
 gious meetings, and often took part in prayer and ex- 
 hortation. Thus he continued for many months, still 
 ruminating on the inquiry, " Lord, what wilt thou 
 have me to do 7" 
 
 Once when he was thus reflecting on the path of 
 duty and of usefulness, the thought came into his 
 mind, whether, at some future period, it might not be 
 his duty to preach the gospel to his fellow-men. 
 Surprised at the thought, and unwilling for a moment 
 to entertain it, he instantly replied to the suggestion, 
 " No, it can never be." From this period, until he 
 actually entered on the work of the ministry, — for 
 
24 LIFE OF 
 
 seven years, — he passed through many trials, and 
 was often the victim of anxious thoughts respecting 
 his duty. To become a minister of the gospel seemed 
 to him so great a cross that he thought he could never 
 bear it. Often, he remarked, did he think that he 
 would rather be a galley-slave, than expose himself 
 to public view as a preacher of the word of life. He 
 kept his exercises of mind to himself, until " the word 
 of the Lord was as a fire shut up in his bones." He 
 imagined himself to be under a delusion. He thought 
 that there were other young men in the church, of 
 more promising abilities than himself; and that if 
 God designed any among them for the service of the 
 ministry, he could not be the most probable candi- 
 date. At one time, he labored to suppress all 
 thoughts of the subject. At another, he resolved to 
 search the Scriptures, that he might learn what qual- 
 ities are required in a minister ; anticipating that he 
 should find in himself a marked deficiency of those 
 qualities, and that the question would be thus eflfectu- 
 ally set at rest. He objected that he had neither the 
 natural abilities, nor the intellectual acquisitions that 
 were requisite. He did not doubt the evidence that 
 he was a pious man ; but he judged that gifts were 
 necessary, in addition to grace — such gifts as he sup- 
 posed himself not to possess. He dreaded lest he had 
 been under a fidse impression in those points in which 
 he had taken encouragement. Again he applied him- 
 self to his Bible; but instead of escaping from the 
 suggestion that he should serve God in the sacred of- 
 fice, unnumbered passages confirmed the idea. He 
 feared to communicate his thoughts to any of his 
 brethren, and in solitude endeavored to banish them. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 25 
 
 But the effort was vain. After a long tiQ:ie, he dis- 
 closed his state of mind to a member of Brown Uni- 
 versity, a very religious man, and a candidate for the 
 ministry, — ^enjoining upon him perfect secrecy. This 
 friend said to him, that if God called him to preach, 
 he would open a door in his providence for his en- 
 trance into the ministry. He advised him to continue 
 to exercise his gifts in the social meetings, waiting upon 
 God in the dictates of his word and providence; trust- 
 ing that if he had ministerial talents, the church would, 
 in time, discern them. With this advice, he was, for 
 the present, satisfied, hoping to quiet his conscience 
 by laboring as a private Christian, and anticipating 
 that the church would fail to discover in him the 
 requisite gifts ; and that he should thus avoid the ser- 
 vice which filled him with so much dread. 
 
 His early associations had given him the impression 
 that a collegiate education was indispensable to one 
 who would enter the sacred ofiice ; and as he had not 
 such an education, he tried to believe that he was 
 perhaps excused. Again he went to his Bible, to see 
 if the early preachers of the gospel were men of ex- 
 tensive attainments. He found that, up to the time 
 when they came under the immediate instruction of 
 Jesus Christ, they were chiefly unlettered men, and 
 engaged in laborious occupations. In the third chap- 
 ter of Paul's first epistle to Timothy, concerning the 
 qualifications of a bishop, which he read often and 
 attentively, he found no direct mention made of deep 
 and varied learning.* Then he supposed that the 
 
 * Nothing that is here said should be construed as if 
 the Scriptures contained sentiments adverse to a compe- 
 
 3 
 
26 L I F E O F 
 
 miraculous gifts of the apostolic age were a sufficient 
 substitute for a literary education. This, however, 
 did not fully satisfy him. He thought that in the 
 present state of the world, it was necessary at least 
 to be acquainted with the original languages of the 
 Scriptures; and without an education, he felt deter- 
 mined never to attempt to preach the gospel. Thus 
 his mind was tossed. Still, however, he continued 
 to take part in the social religious meetings of the 
 church. He seems also, about this time, to have 
 begun to yield ; at least so far as to seek an op- 
 portunity of further mental training, as preparatory 
 to the work to which he began to suspect that per- 
 haps God had called him. The student before men- 
 tionedj to whom he had disclosed his exercises, hav- 
 ing now graduated at college, and taken a pastoral 
 charge in the State of Connecticut, he addressed a 
 
 tent education in those who are called to the labors of 
 the gospel ministry. In writing to Timothy, it was the 
 plan of the apostle to treat of other than literary qualifi- 
 cations. It is manifest that he did not undervalue such 
 acquisitions, from the fact that he exhorted the same 
 youthful minister to " give attendance to reading," — an 
 exhortation which, in that age of the scarcity of books, 
 could not be complied with, unless by great and assidu- 
 ous effort, and the most active perseverance. High 
 natural qualifications and divine endowments are espe- 
 cially to be desired; but it is manifest that no intellectual 
 furniture is to be spurned, nor any acquisition to be 
 lightly omitted, by which the minister of Christ may be 
 made more competent to honor his divine Master, or to 
 save the souls of his fellow men. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 27 
 
 letter to him, asking his assistance in obtaining some 
 literary advantages. This gentleman interested him- 
 self ill Mr. G.'s behalf, and secured from a third per- 
 son the offer of board and tuition for Mr. G., for the 
 space of three months, provided he should receive a 
 proper recommendation from the church. 
 
 As he was a minor, he deemed it necessary to se- 
 cure the consent of his parents. They objected to 
 his leaving them, because they were in slender cir- 
 cumstances and needed his labor. He then laid the 
 matter before the minister and deacons of the church. 
 But in view of the opposition of his parents, and be- 
 cause the enemy were then in possession of a part of 
 the State, they thought it unwise for him to leave 
 home. This disappointment seemed to him to settle 
 the question. Divine Providence seemed now to 
 have shut up his path in respect to the attainment of 
 a suitable education, and he resolved to think no 
 more on the subject. But such was the state of his 
 mind, that the words were often ringing in his ears — 
 '' Wo is me, if I preach not the gospel." 
 
 He now sunk into a kind of spiritual lethargy. 
 The broken and wasted state of the country commu- 
 nicated a disheartening influence to his mind. Many 
 promising young men had been ruined by the war, 
 and vice and profligacy, the sure attendants of such 
 a state of public calamity, everywhere abounded. 
 Under these circumstances, he was married, Dec. 12, 
 A. D. 1779, and thus seemed to himself to have fixed 
 his lot in a private station in life. The lady to whom 
 he became united, was a daughter of Capt. Barnard 
 Eddy, who died on his way to join the Northern 
 army, in the year 1776. She was the young person 
 
28 L I F E F 
 
 before mentioned, who first addressed him, after a 
 religious meeting, in such a way as to lead to the 
 marked change in the character of his religious exer- 
 cises. Their marriage proved to be one of great 
 happiness. Mr. Grafton remarked concerning this 
 union, "We were happily united in religion as well 
 as in our worldly and domestic affairs. I cannot 
 recollect that she ever gave me a cross word or an 
 angry look. Thus serene was my morning sky." 
 Soon after he was settled in life, two of the deacons 
 of the church, visiting him one evening, said, "We 
 have come to converse with you, for we are dissatis- 
 fied with you, because you are backward in in:)prov- 
 ing your gifts." After much conversation, they pro- 
 posed to appoint a meeting of the church, that he 
 might preach before them, so that they might have 
 opportunity to judge of his gifts and qualifications. 
 He consented to the arrangement, believing and se- 
 cretly wishing, that they might be convinced of his 
 want of ability. He thought that if the church 
 should pronounce an opinion adverse to his preach- 
 ing, he could plead that opinion as an excuse, and 
 thus abundantly satisfy his conscience. At the ap- 
 pointed time, he appeared before his brethren. He 
 felt a consciousness of the presence of God, and deter- 
 mined to speak according to the light he enjoyed. 
 The text which he chose was 2 Tim. 3 : 16, "All 
 Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profit- 
 able for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for in- 
 struction in righteousness." He exhibited, in this 
 discourse, his views of the doctrines of grace, or those 
 truths the knowledge of which is important to salva- 
 tion. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 29 
 
 The church at once decided that it was his duty to 
 preach, wherever divine Providence should open a 
 door, and gave him their approbation in so doing. 
 But he was now less at ease than before. Reluctant 
 to 3^ield to the inward monition, it was made doubly 
 importunate by this expression of the opinion of his 
 brethren. He compounded the matter by preaching 
 occasionally, and at the same time continuing his 
 secular business. 
 
 But God was evidently displeased with his reluc- 
 tance, and showed his displeasure by overwhelming 
 him with a succession of severe afflictions. In a 
 course of years, the marriage union into which he had 
 entered, was blessed by the birth of two sons. In 
 May, 1783, the eldest sickened and died. Directly 
 afterwards, the other son began to decline, and in six 
 weeks more, died also. From the time of the death 
 of this infant child, the mother, who was naturally 
 possessed of a delicate constitution, faltered ; and 
 having lingered till March 27, 1784, she followed her 
 babes to the world of spirits. Thus God's way was 
 in the deep waters, and his servant was left solitary 
 and childless. Mrs. G. died in a triumphant manner, 
 aged 27 years. Their married life had extended only 
 to four years, three months, and fifteen days. Mr. 
 G. was sustained under these repeated trials by the 
 power of the gospel ; but it is no wotider that he was 
 led with deep anxiety to ask why God was dealing 
 with him in judgment. 
 
 After this, sad and desolate, he continued to pursue 
 his worldly business, thinking little of the ministry, 
 and falling into a state of spiritual languor. But God 
 had not relinquished his purposes concerning him. 
 3* 
 
30 L I F E O F 
 
 In the month of July, 1784, Mr. G. was seized with 
 pulmonary hemorrhage. The violence of the attack, 
 and the debihty superinduced by it were such as to 
 leave him but little hope of recovery. His great in- 
 quiry then was, " Am I prepared to die? Is my lamp 
 trimmed and burning?" His conscience answered, 
 No. He had not done his duty, which was indicated 
 by the word and providence of God. He had lived 
 in disobedience. Eternity was in full view before 
 him, and he feared lest the Judge should say concern- 
 ing him, " Take ye the unprofitable servant, and bind 
 him, hand and foot, and cast him into outer dark- 
 ness." He was conscious that he had not improved 
 the talents which God had given him ; and now he 
 thought that he was about to be summoned before a 
 just Judge, to give account. He had great darkness 
 and distress of soul for a considerable time. Though 
 Christ had died for him, he thought that he had been 
 ashamed of Christ. To use his own words, — " I con- 
 sidered myself as the property of God. He created 
 me with such talents as he thought best. ' And shall 
 the thing formed say unto him that formed it, why 
 hast thou made me thus?' And if God had called 
 me to preach, should I object, when my duty was 
 made plain to me, because I had not greater gifts, 
 or could not acquire that degree of learning which 
 I desired? My mouth was stopped, and I was 
 dumb and guilty before God. In this state of mind, 
 under my weakness, my physician visiting me twice 
 a day, was 1 thus exercised, and no human creature 
 knew my distress, — or a thought that occupied my 
 mind. 1 did not give up my hope in the Redeemer. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 31 
 
 But O, what a sense of guilt and what darkness per- 
 vaded my soul. ' How ungrateful to him who died 
 for my sins — and I, unwilling to preach his gospel.' 
 I presumed it was now too late for me to speak of the 
 preciousness of Christ. ' My days are almost num- 
 bered. I am now going the way of all the earth. I 
 have none to depend upon for help, but that Saviour 
 of whom I have been ashamed. Could T live to speak 
 his praise, I would devote my all to him ; but my 
 strength and health are gone.' Such was the lan- 
 guage of my soul. My friends supposed me to be in 
 a consumption, and I did not expect to continue long. 
 My prayer was, ' God be merciful to me a sinner.' " 
 
 One day, as he was thus bemoaning his sad case, 
 with the Bible open before him, he turned to the 
 chapter in Isaiah which recites the account of the 
 sickness and reprieve of Hezekiah. In many respects, 
 he found the narrative applicable to his own state. 
 As he drew to the close of it, reading and comment- 
 ing, faith and trust in God sprang up in his soul. He 
 was strongly impressed with the idea that he should 
 recover ; and from that hour his symptoms of decay 
 began to abate. He was extremely weak, however, 
 and for many months was confined to a spare diet. 
 But he was now deeply impressed with the duty of 
 giving himself wholly to the work of the ministry. 
 He lost all anxiety about the aflfairs of this life, and 
 heard only the words ringing in his ears, " Go thou 
 and preach the gospel." On his knees before God, 
 he offered himself a living sacrifice to him, and con- 
 secrated his talents, once for all, to the Saviour who 
 had loved him and given himself for him. 
 
 The contest was now ended. The rebellious ser- 
 
^^ LIFE OF 
 
 vant of God had ceased to struggle against the de- 
 mands of duty, and Avas ready to do his Master's 
 bidding. Had he willingly yielded in the first in- 
 stance, how many anxious thoughts and painful 
 strifes he would have avoided. 
 
 We are firmly convinced that he whose duty it is 
 to devote himself to the service of God in the minis- 
 try, must be called to that work by the Holy Ghost. 
 We believe that no gifts, nor talents, nor learning are 
 sufficient to constitute a call to the sacred office, in 
 the absence of this divine summons. And in the'se- 
 ries of strange providences by which many, particu- 
 larly of the older ministers of the Baptist denomina- 
 tion, were induced to leave their worldly callings for 
 the preaching of the gospel, we recognize not so much 
 the call, as the evidence of the call. Still we do not 
 deem it necessary that in every case he who is de- 
 signed for this work should pass through such a se- 
 ries of painful experiences. The peculiar circum- 
 stances of that period, and of the individual, should 
 be taken into consideration. The prevailing impres- 
 sion in the community was, that no one could be 
 called to the ministry, who had not enjoyed the ben- 
 efits of a collegiate education. Mr. Grafton had been 
 blessed with but few opportunities of a literary charac- 
 ter; and though his natural abilities were excellent, his 
 acquisitions were very limited. He was engaged in 
 a secular occupation, and treading in the obscurer 
 walks of life. From this situation he had no desire 
 or design to emerge, and no powerful friends among 
 the learned and the influential to overcome his scru- 
 ples and to draw him forth. It was no trifling mat- 
 ter for him to break from the circle of his business 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 33 
 
 connections. It required great moral courage and 
 daring, from a mechanical trade, toilsome in itself, 
 and which associated him more particularly with 
 seamen and laborers, the obscure and unknown, to 
 press into the ranks of one of the learned professions, 
 whose duties would involve a constant demand upon 
 intellectual resources, which, he was conscious, were 
 in his case, very small. It was necessary that God 
 should deal with him otherwise than with persons 
 free from any worldly business to bind them, and 
 already furnished intellectually with a higher amount 
 of acquired qualifications than Mr. Grafton ever could 
 boast. God adapts his agencies to the ends to be ef- 
 fected, and to the character and circumstances of 
 those whom he wishes to act upon. And we have 
 cause to adore that divine energy which, in this case, 
 wrought effectually to call forth this eminent servant 
 of God from obscurity to a wide sphere of usefulness, 
 and to labors whose benign results will be brought to 
 light only with the glorious revelations of eternity. 
 
 Soon after his recovery, he received from the church 
 of which he was a member, a full license to preach, 
 and thenceforth devoted himself to the work of the 
 ministry. He labored at first, for some time, at Re- 
 hoboth Neck, so called. Afterwards, he preached by 
 invitation at Plainfield, Connecticut, to a " separate 
 Congregational church," where he continued fifteen 
 months. It was during his residence with this 
 church, that his mind began to be exercised on the 
 terms of communion. He perceived how unscrip- 
 tural and indefensible was the ground on which he 
 had stood. In the year 1787, he asked dismission 
 from the church with which, for twelve years, he had 
 
*^^ L I F E O F 
 
 been associated, and joined the First Baptist Church 
 111 Providence. 
 
 The letter of dismission breathes a beautiful spirit 
 of piety and Christian love. It is so peculiar, that 
 we copy it from the origiiial document. It must not 
 be judged by the rules of rhetoric or of grammar. 
 Conformity to the latter is no part of the author's 
 care. It was probably written by a private and illit- 
 erate brother, being in a different hand from the si- 
 nature of the pastor. It is as follows : "" 
 
 "The church of Christ in Providence to the churches of Christ in general 
 
 '' Dear Brethren,~We are persuaded that all the 
 churches who believe in Christ, and are united to 
 him, and drink in of his spirit, and labor to walk by 
 his directions, are all one in Christ, their head, thou-h 
 they may be called by different names. "" 
 
 "And that all such churches and members in this 
 state of probation are imperfect in light and love, as 
 m all other graces ; and even now, while we are 
 striving after perfection, we hope through infinite rich 
 grace by the blood of Christ to be washed and made 
 holy, and with all saints finally be received as his 
 church triumphant, and reign with him forever. 
 With these views we express ourselves, in the third 
 article of our Covenant, that we will labor, by God's 
 assistance, to hold regular communion with the whole 
 regular, mystical body of Christ. 
 
 " Wherefore, brethren, we would now inform you 
 that our brother, Joseph GRAFTON,-who, more than 
 two years back, we recommended as a preacher of 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 35 
 
 the gospel, and his labors to this day appear to be 
 well accepted among the brethren, and we trust for 
 the good of others, — and, as he thinks it his duty to 
 give himself wholly to the work, that if a door should 
 be opened in divine Providence for his settlement in 
 any one place, or if he should think it proper to be 
 sent out to preach the gospel at large, — either of 
 which we freely give him fellowship — 
 
 " But as his mind, at present, seems to be strait- 
 ened, in respect to his holding visible communion 
 with churches in the Congregational order, and re- 
 quests to be dismissed from us and to be recommend- 
 ed to some other church, — which thing we have taken 
 under deliberate consideration, and, in brotherly love, 
 all things considered, do comply with his request. 
 And though at present he appears not so cordially to 
 commune with all the churches which we believe our 
 blessed Lord appears visibly to commune with, yet 
 we feel charity and tenderness towards our brother; 
 and, excepting this one point, as above, we can fully 
 recommend him to all the churches as a preacher of 
 the gospel, and as a member in regular standing with 
 and in our church. 
 
 " And furthermore, if this, our aforesaid brother, 
 should apply to any one church agreeable to his mind 
 to join to, we address ourselves in particular imto 
 you, that if, upon our recommendation of our brother 
 as above, and his offering of himself, you are cordial 
 and free to receive him into your church, — by these 
 lines we, therefore, dismiss this our brother from 
 under the particular watch and care of this church, 
 and commit him over to the particular watch and 
 care, and as a proper member of your church. 
 
36 REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 
 
 '^ These, with our hearty wish and prayer for peace 
 
 and prosperity, unity and harmony to abound among 
 
 you, and all the dear churches of our common Lord 
 
 and Head of all his churches, — we subscribe ourselves, 
 
 " Your brethren in the Lord, 
 
 " Joseph Snow, Elder ^ 
 
 " In behalf of the church. 
 
 " Providence, August 13, 1787." 
 
 Having united with the Baptist church in Provi- 
 dence, Mr. G. immediately received an invitation to 
 preach to the Baptist church in Hampton, Conn., 
 where he labored several months. During his stay, 
 a work of grace appeared among the people, and he 
 was twice formally invited to settle with them. He 
 saw fit, however, to decline the invitation. 
 
 Leaving Hampton, he visited Newton, which be- 
 came the scene of his protracted and useful labors, 
 and where his flesh now rests, in hope of a glorious 
 resurrection. At this poirit, a few notices in respect 
 to the place of his labors, and especially the church 
 with which his history is identified, will not be devoid 
 of interest. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SKETCH OF THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH, NEWTON, PRE- 
 VIOUS TO THE PASTORATE OF REV. MR. GRAFTON. 
 
 It is useful to contemplate the path by which God 
 has led us in the past, and at the same time to view 
 his hand in the present. It is a trite, but true re- 
 mark, that God is in history. He is in political histo- 
 ry, in the history of the church, and in the history of 
 every individual. He who examines his own past 
 life can easily discern in it the hand of God. In his 
 temporal mercies and deliverances, and in spiritual 
 things, who is there that cannot lay his finger upon 
 successive events, and say of them, with a conscious- 
 ness of the truth of his words, " This, and that, indi- 
 cated the hand of God ?" Still more in ecclesiastical 
 history generally, and in the history of individual 
 churches, it is interesting and profitable to mark in 
 what manner God has guided his people in prosperity, 
 interposed for them in trial, built them up from the 
 days of their weakness, raised up supporters for them 
 in their poverty, blessed them with his Holy Spirit, 
 and made them nurseries for souls, and the outer 
 courts of heaven. A Christian church, organized 
 with the divine sanction, and adhering to the truth 
 and to holiness, may expect the continued divine ben- 
 ediction. Occasionally it may pass through days of 
 darkness. Friends and supporters may be with- 
 drawn. The Holy Spirit, for a season, may withhold 
 4 
 
3S LIFE OF 
 
 his refreshing, reviving influences; and the people of 
 God may tremble for the ark of God. But God will 
 never forsake it. A gospel church is a society in 
 which God is peculiarly interested, and to which he 
 is peculiarly present. When men acknowledge Jeho- 
 vah as their Lawgiver, Judge and King, they have 
 reason to look with the highest hope on their pros- 
 pects, and to trust in his word even in the greatest 
 darkness. 
 
 In the Christian church, as a body of believers, and 
 in the history of individual churches, these principles 
 have been abundantly illustrated. " Look upon 
 Zion, the city of our solemnities. Thine eyes shall 
 see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that 
 shall not be taken down ; not one of the stakes 
 thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any of 
 the cords thereof be broken. For the Lord is our 
 Judge, the Lord is our Lawgiver, the Lord is our 
 King, and he will save us." 
 
 The town of Newton was originally a part of the 
 town of Cambridge. In the true spirit of our Puritan 
 fathers, early provision was made by the inhabitants 
 for their religious instruction. According to the cus- 
 tom which prevailed in New England at the begin- 
 ning, all the people of the town formed one religious 
 society, of the Congregational order, under one min- 
 ister, elected by the tov/n, and all were taxed for his 
 support. The settlement of the minister, the provi- 
 sion to be made for his sustenance, and all other 
 things pertaining to the public worship, were matters 
 of town business. Under this system lived the first 
 four ministers of the town, John Eliot, son of the 
 Apostle to the Indians, Nehemiah Hobart, John Cotton, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 39 
 
 and Jonas Meriam. The latter died August, 1780, the 
 month following the organization of the Baptist church, 
 of which Mr. Grafton was pastor. This was 108 years 
 after the gathering of the First Church in Newton. 
 
 While we disapprove of some things in the ecclesi- 
 astical system of that period, others are worthy of 
 imitation. Ministers were not then settled in haste. 
 John Cotton, the third minister of the town, was 
 elected to the pastoral charge, March 22, A. D. 1713; 
 but it was not till Sept. 28, 1714, — more than a year 
 and a half afterwards, — that arrangements were 
 made by the assembled burgesses for his ordination. 
 Mr. Meriam was called Dec. 9, 1757 ; but he was 
 not ordained till May 22, 1758. The average period 
 of the residence of the first four pastors, was exactly 
 twenty-seven years. Casting out of the account the 
 case of Mr. Eliot, who died in four years after his set- 
 tlement, the average period of the pastorate of the 
 second, third, and fourth ministers, was 34 2-3 years. 
 
 From an early period there were persons residing 
 in the town of Newton, whose principles were in har- 
 mony with those of the Baptist denomination. The 
 first of whom any account remains, was Mr. Jonathan 
 Willard, who was baptized Dec. 7, A. D. 1729, and 
 united with the First Baptist Church in Boston. 
 Somewhat more than two years later, (May 7, A. D. 
 1732,) " Esther Willard, of Newton, was baptized, 
 and received into the" same "church." Mr. Wil- 
 lard lived till the age of ninety-four years. " He was 
 not a little wondered at on account of his religious 
 sentiments." For several years, this family seem to 
 have been alone. Seventeen years later, July 21, A. 
 D. 1749, Noah Parker, of Newton, was baptized, and 
 
40 L I F E O F 
 
 admitted to the Second Baptist Church in Boston. 
 Sept. 1, of the same year, Esther Parker was baptized 
 and admitted to the same church ; and July 1, A. D. 
 1753, Mrs. Sarah Parker, wife of Mr. Noah Parker, 
 having been previously baptized by Dr. Thomas 
 Green, of Leicester, was also admitted. David Rich- 
 ardson, having been propounded to the same church, 
 was baptized and received a member in full commun- 
 ion, July 2, 1758. Shortly afterwards other Baptists 
 were residing in the town, although the circumstan- 
 ces of their baptism and place of membership do not 
 appear. The town records contain an attested cer- 
 tificate, signed by Rev. Mr. Green, of Leicester, and 
 dated Sept. 9, 1754, affirming that he had baptized 
 Messrs. John Hammond, Noah Wiswell, and Thomas 
 Parker. The year before this, (May 14, 1753,) Mr. 
 Wiswell and others sent in a memorial to the town 
 meetings praying that they might be exempted from 
 paying a ministerial tax for the support of the clergy- 
 man of the town, because they were conscientious 
 Baptists, and paid a tax elsewhere. The town voted 
 that their petition be not granted. Three years later, 
 March 15, 1756, some of the Baptists, it would seem, 
 had fallen into arrears in respect to the payment of 
 their ministerial rates, hoping that the citizens would 
 abate the demand. But the matter, on being brought 
 up in the town meeting, was disposed of in a most 
 summary way. The records of the town register 
 the action of the freemen in the following manner • 
 " After some debate on the request of John Hammond 
 and others, that they might not be rated for the sup- 
 port of the ministry, the question was put, whetlier 
 they should be excused for the time past ; and it 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 41 
 
 passed in the negative. And then the question was 
 put, whether they should be excused for the future ; 
 and it passed in the negative." This system of 
 measures, however, did not check the extension rf 
 Baptist views. Candor and charity, exercised 
 towards men conscientious in their action, would 
 have been far wiser. But the policy of exclusiveness 
 prevailed. 
 
 The town records, eighteen years later, contain a 
 certificate addressed to the town, atFirming that cer- 
 tain persons therein named, being ten in number, 
 were Anti-Pedobaptists, symbolizing with them in 
 belief, and ordinarily worshipping with persons of 
 that persuasion. These were John Dana, John Ken- 
 rick, Caleb Whitney, Thomas Parker, Eben. Bartlett, 
 Joseph Hyde, Nathaniel Parker, Thomas Tolman, 
 widow Abigail Richardson, and Elisha Bartlett. 
 This certificate was dated August 12, 1774. The 
 strictness of the people began at last to relent. In 
 June, 1776, James Richards and Edward Hall were 
 excused from ministerial taxes ; and four years after- 
 wards, July 5, 1780, the First Baptist Church was 
 organized. 
 
 In the autumn of 1740, Rev. George Whitefield 
 made his first visit to New England, and preached in 
 such a way as to awaken general interest. As a 
 fruit of his labors, great attention to religion prevailed 
 for several years. The people were aroused from a 
 dead formalism. The more spiritual and the newly 
 converted, dissatisfied with the low state of piety 
 which was deemed a sufficient passport to the Lord's 
 table, desired a purification of the churches, corres- 
 ponding to the inspired direction, ''Come out from 
 4=^ 
 
42 L I F E O F 
 
 among them and be ye separate, and touch not the 
 imclean thing." The result of this movement was 
 the formation, in several towns, of what were called 
 separate, or New Light churches. This name was 
 given them as a term of reproach, as if they pretend- 
 ed to have received new light from heaven. A 
 church of this character was formed at Newton. 
 They held their assembly at the house of one of their 
 members (Mr. Nathan Ward), who subsequently be- 
 came their leader or pastor. Soon after the settle- 
 ment of Mr. Ward, the minds of some of the members 
 became interested to search the Scriptures on the sub- 
 ject of baptism. The result was, that many of them 
 were baptized on profession of their faith, and after 
 the example of the Lord Jesus. They still retained 
 their connection, however, with the church, and Mr, 
 Ward retained his Pedobaptist views. After a time, 
 the majority of the church having become Baptists, 
 Mr. Ward retired from among them. He had per- 
 formed the duties of his office about seven years. 
 The Baptist brethren continued to assemble on the 
 Lord's day, at first in dwelHng houses, but afterwards 
 in a school-house. Their worship was conducted by 
 Deacon Jonathan Richardson and Mr. John Dana, 
 the father of Nathan Dana, who was afterwards li- 
 censed by the church, and ordained at Newton, No- 
 vember 20, 1793. Whenever they could obtain the 
 labors of ministers, it gave tliem great joy ; and sev- 
 eral ministers, in the true apostolic spirit, visited and 
 labored among them. For nearly twenty years, they 
 continued in this manner to maintain divine worship 
 and the ordinances of the New Testament, waiting 
 for the salvation of God. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 43 
 
 The beginning of the year 1780 was marked by a 
 peculiar religious interest in the town of Newton. In 
 the spring of that year, Mr. Elhanan Winchester, who 
 afterwards embraced and preached the doctrine of 
 Universal Restoration, visited the place. His labors 
 were attended with a divine blessing, and several 
 persons, having become hopefully pious, received the 
 ordinance of baptism from his hands. Ministers who 
 heard of the work of grace, came and labored with 
 the people in the gospel. The number of converts 
 increased to such a degree, that they were advised to 
 organize themselves into a church. Preliminary 
 meetings were held June 6th, 10th, 15th, and 22d, at 
 which a statement of the views of the brethren as to 
 the duties of a church and of its members, was dis- 
 cussed, and drawn up in twenty-one articles. These 
 articles make no mention of theological tenets, but 
 relate only to what was anciently and quaintly called, 
 "church-building." On Wednesday, July 5, 1780, 
 the members met in the house on the east side of the 
 road, opposite Wiswell's Pond, for the purpose of 
 being publicly recognized as a church of Jesus Christ, 
 and the First Baptist Church in Newton. Three 
 ministers were present, — Rev. Noah Alden, of Bel- 
 lingham, Rev. Thofnas Gair, of Medfield, and Rev. 
 Caleb Blood, late of Marlow, N. H. After having 
 examined and approved the steps taken by the mem- 
 bers, Mr. Alden preached from Acts 2 : 47 — " Prais- 
 ing God and having favor Avith all the people. And 
 the Lord added to the church daily such as should 
 be saved." "After which, Mr. Gair made a prayer, 
 and read over a summary confession of faith — to 
 which thirty-eight persons assented, in the presence 
 
44 LIFE OF 
 
 of a nnmerons congregation.. The whole was con- 
 cluded by an exhortation from Mr. Blood." 
 
 Ten days after this public ceremony (July 15), the 
 church voted to invite Mr. Blood to take the pastoral 
 care. In January following (1781), a committee was 
 appointed to request the brethren at Weston to con- 
 sent that Mr. Blood might preach at Newton a part 
 of the time, until the spring. At that time, Mr. Blood 
 became a resident of Newton, and fulfilled the duties 
 of the pastorate until January 24, 1788. To aid in 
 his support, he taught the district school in the south 
 district in Newton (Oak Hill) for two winters. By 
 those who remember him, his preaching is said to 
 have been "plain, bold, faithful and able." Though 
 his ministry was short, he was much beloved. On 
 the evening after he had taken his leave of his people, 
 two sisters, then mere children, went home in tears, 
 and it is said that one of them steadily affirmed that 
 she would willingly leave her father and mother, and 
 all that she held dear, for the privilege of accompa- 
 nying Mr. Blood, even if he should go to the ends of 
 the earth. 
 
 He was very affectionate in his preaching, and 
 seemed to have a deep sense of the importance of re- 
 ligion and the worth of souls. In his exhortations to 
 the young, from the pulpit, the tears were often seen 
 coursing down his cheeks, and sometimes by the 
 intensity of his feelings he was wholly overcome. 
 The support which the church was able to give, 
 proving inadequate to liis necessities, Mr. Blood then 
 asked a dismission from the church and society, 
 which was granted. The records both of the church 
 and society contain an official letter to Mr. Blood, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 45 
 
 communicating to him an account of the action of the 
 members on his rejqnest, which is highly creditable 
 both to them and to him. He retired to Shaftsbury,yt., 
 whence he afterwards removed to the Charles Street 
 Baptist Church in Boston, and thence to the First 
 Church in Portland, Me., where he died March 6, 
 1814. When Mr. Blood became the pastor, the num- 
 ber of members who had been admitted to the church 
 was seventy -three ; at his dismission, the number 
 was ninety-two. The number of additions was nine- 
 teen. His pastorate continued about seven years.* 
 
 * A brief memoir of Mr. Blood, which appeared in the 
 Baptist Missionary Magazine for March, 1814, (Vol. IV., 
 p. 50,) will be found in the Appendix. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 PASTORAL CONNECTION OF REV. MR. GRAFTON WITH THE 
 
 The same month in which Mr. Blood closed his 
 connection with the church, Mr. Grafton was invited 
 to visit them. On the 10th of April, 1788, after he 
 had preached sixteen Sabbaths, he was invited by 
 the church and society to become their pastor. In 
 the letter containing the call, it is said, " For his 
 serving of us in the ministry we do promise to sup- 
 port him in such a manner that he may be free from 
 worldly care and anxiety ; and for the first year we 
 promise him the consideration of fifty-five pounds, 
 and to pay it quarterly ; and after that, to make such 
 fartlier additions as his necessities require and our 
 circumstances will admit of." 
 
 Mr. Grafton wrote an acceptance of this call, which 
 was dated May 13, A. D. 1788. He was ordained 
 June 18th, 1788. The council met at Little Cam- 
 bridge (Brighton). Mr. Gair, of Med field, offered 
 the introductory prayer at the ordination; Mr. Stan- 
 ford, of Providence, preached from 1 Pet. 5 : 4 — 
 "And when the chief shepherd shall appear, ye shall 
 receive a crown of glory that fadcth not away." Mr. 
 Backus, of Middleborough, oifcrcd the consecrating 
 prayer and gave the charge; Dr. Stillman, of Boston, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GKAFTON. 47 
 
 gave the hand of fellowship, and Mr. Greeiij of Cam- 
 bridge, offered the concluding prayer. 
 
 Feeling sensible of his deficiency as to literary at- 
 tainments, Mr. Grafton determined to devote his 
 whole time to the work of the ministry. He felt it 
 necessary and important to gain all the biblical 
 knowledge in his power, and to become acquainted 
 both with ecclesiastical and general history. For 
 this purpose he improved the opportunities afforded 
 him of access to the libraries of Drs. Baldwin and 
 Stillman, of Boston, and Dr. Homer, of Newton. He 
 endeavored also to make all his reading subservient 
 to his great work, as a minister of the gospel. It is 
 an interesting fact to be contemplated in connection 
 with his protracted ministry among the same people, 
 that he resolved, early in his pastoral life, to avoid 
 temptations to a change of residence. He sought no 
 change of place ; he was always happy at home. 
 Late in life he wrote an opinion bearing on this point, 
 worthy of serious consideration. He said, '• I have 
 for many years been fixed in the sentiment that no 
 pastor of a church should leave it, until God in his 
 providence opens the door for his going out, as wide 
 as it was for his coming in among them." 
 
 The labors of Mr. Grafton seem to have been both 
 acceptable to the people, and attended with a divine 
 blessing. As his necessities required, and the ability 
 of his parishioners permitted, additions were made, 
 from time to time, to his salary. His ministry was 
 long and prosperous. For nearly half a century, he 
 continued to go out and in among his people, as a 
 good shepherd caring for the sheep. Again and 
 again the church was blessed with unusual religious 
 
48 LIFE OF 
 
 awakenings, and '' multitudes were added to the 
 Lord." Religion flourished in his days, and the 
 church sent forth her branches to the right hand and 
 the left. The good pastor was the guide of the youth 
 who gathered around him, and the staff" of hoary age. 
 During his incumbency, many began the Christian 
 race, and many were made ripe for glory. The 
 whole number who were united to the church during 
 his separate ministry was 554. There were only four 
 years, during his protracted residence at Newton, in 
 which there were not additions to the church. Sea- 
 sons of special religious interest during his pastorate 
 are indicated by the number of persons who, in va- 
 rious years, were baptized. In 1788, the additions 
 to the church were twenty ; in 1789, eleven ; in 1808, 
 sixteen; in 1811, fifty-one; in 1812, twenty-eight; 
 in 1813, eighteen; in 1817, twenty-seven; in 1827, 
 one hundred and two ; in 1828, twenty-four ; in 
 1832, ninety-one. The whole number added to the 
 church, during his entire ministry, was five hundred 
 and sixty-seven, — being an average of more than 
 eleven annually. 
 
 The following account of the religious interest 
 which prevailed in the year 1811. — from the pen of 
 Mr. Grafton, — will awaken many pleasant and profit- 
 able recollections in the minds of those who were ac- 
 tive in those scenes of hallowed interest. The com- 
 munication was addressed to the editor of the Baptist 
 Missionary Magazine, and printed in that work in 
 December, 1811. 
 
 " It hath pleased God, the fountain of all good and 
 the giver of every perfect gift, to grant us of late a 
 refreshing season ; an impartial account of which, I 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 49 
 
 presume will gladden the hearts of all who love the 
 Redeemer, and the souls of their fellow sinners. 
 
 ''It is about eighteen months since there were fa- 
 vorable appearances of a religious nature among us. 
 Some, who had been frequently convinced of sin, 
 began to feel the necessity of holiness of heart. 
 Others, who had made a profession of religion, fear- 
 ing that their hope was built upon the sand, seriously 
 contemplated the fatal consequences, and were 
 brought to great searchings of heart. 
 
 " A number of youths, in different neighborhoods, 
 and in different towns, became greatly alarmed about 
 their salvation, and inquired the way to Zion, with 
 their faces thitherward. From September, 1810, to 
 May, 18 LI, it was a solemn and interesting period. 
 Most of the time, w^e had three sermons on the Lord's 
 day and evening; besides two religious meetings 
 generally in the coursd of the week. Several of our 
 ministering fathers and brethren visited and preached 
 among us, whose labors were blessed to the awaken- 
 ing of sinners, and the edification and comfort of the 
 children of God. 
 
 " From September, 1810, to the present period, we 
 have had added to the church by baptism, fifty-three, 
 and one by letter ; and what is rather uncommon, 
 twenty-six are males. 
 
 " The work has been free from noise and confusion, 
 excepting what has been made by its enemies. No 
 crying out under distress of soul — no swooning, or 
 falling down — no extraordinary transports ; but silent 
 solemnity, and deep distress of mind. In general, 
 those who have been brought to entertain a hope, have 
 appeared very diffident, arising from a view of their 
 5 
 
50 LIFE OF 
 
 sinfulness, and the nature and importance of a change 
 of heart; as also, from a sense of the infinite conde- 
 scension of God, to regard and pardon such great sin- 
 ners as they saw themselves to be. From a view of 
 these things some have been kept back for months 
 from making a public profession. 
 
 " The ages and circumstances of those who have 
 joined us are various. I have baptized persons from 
 eleven years old to^fifty. Twenty are heads of fam- 
 ilies. Seventeen are under twenty-one years of age. 
 Were it not that the good and great Shepherd gathers 
 the lambs in his arms, and carries them in his bosom^ 
 I should greatly fear for them. But Christ says, 
 'My lambs — my sheep — I give unto them eternal 
 life.' May we not trust them with him? 
 
 " From a review of what has taken place among 
 us, I have been led to make the following reflections 
 and remarks. It appears that the preached word has 
 been the principal means of producing the alteration 
 among the people. It is evident that the seed sown, 
 for months previous to any visible appearance, was 
 operating lilfe the leaven hid in the meal, — an en- 
 couragement to ministers, to be instant in season, out 
 of season. 
 
 "One circum'stance is worthy of record. On a 
 Sabbath afternoon, when the minister was preaching 
 from this passage, ' A bruised reed he will not break, 
 and the smoking flax he will not quench,' — two 
 young men at meeting, one sitting in the gallery, 
 and the other in a pew below, were both at the 
 same moment, and from the same idea of truth, 
 brought to hope in the compassion of the Saviour. 
 In the evening at a meeting, each related his exer- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 5l 
 
 cises, and their hearts ran together like the hearts 
 of David and Jonathan. O how will souls mingle 
 when melted by the love of God ! 
 
 *' The divine authority of the scriptures has been 
 pecuharly demonstrated, both m impressing the mind 
 with a sense of the guilty, condemned state of unbe- 
 lievers, and the justice of God in the punishment of 
 impenitent sinners; and also in affording peace, joy 
 and hope in trusting in the merits of the divine Re- 
 deemer. 
 
 *' The alteration in the young converts, together 
 with their affectionate exhortations, have been blessed 
 for the conviction of others ; and, in several instances, 
 ended, as we hope, in their saving conversion to God. 
 
 ^'The administration of the ordinance of baptism 
 has also been attended with serious impressions, more 
 so than I had ever before observed in the course of 
 m}'' ministry. Hundreds within the last fifteen 
 months, at our baptismal seasons, have seen the ordi- 
 nance administered, who never had seen it before. 
 
 ''I anticipate with much pleasure, considering the 
 age and standing of a number who have professed 
 the Lord Jesus, that when the head which now dic- 
 tates, and the hand that traces these lines, shall sleep 
 in dust, good, spiritual good will descend to many 
 yet unborn. And from the usual method of God's 
 providence, many of the youth, and even tlie boys 
 and girls, who lined the shores of our baptistery, will, 
 at some future period, by the grace of God, have those 
 impressions revived in their minds, which were then 
 made. Grant it, most gracious God, when thy un- 
 worthy servant shall have taken his departure from 
 these mortal shores. 
 
52 LIFE OF 
 
 " Another sentiment which to me is real, and has 
 been abundantly confirmed both from observation 
 and the bible, is, that the Spirit and word of God lead 
 the subjects of his grace into the ordinance of baptism, 
 as a duty, belonging to none but professed believers; 
 and were it not for the influence of tradition, self-in- 
 terest, and inattention to the bible, there would not 
 be a real Christian who is a professor of religion, who 
 would not, in the plain and literal sense of the phrase, 
 be buried icith Christ by baptism. 
 
 " That some who have put their hand to the 
 plough may look back, is to be feared ; however this 
 may be, it is, and shall continue to be my daily 
 prayer to Almighty God, that they may hold out unto 
 the end, and be saved. 
 
 " I am not unapprized, after thirty-seven years^ 
 experience and observation respecting the work of 
 God, (for T liave been favored to see several revivals,) 
 that there has always been chaff among the wheat. 
 This is not peculiar to any particular denomination 
 of Christians, or to any period of time. Nor am I 
 insensible, with what avidity and gust, the infidel, 
 the profane and the legalist will grasp at this tainted 
 food, and satiate their unhallowed appetites: Fc 
 ' they eat up the sins of my people as they eat brea 
 Although there may be such, 'who are worse foi 
 mending, washed to fouler stains ;' yet I cannot con- 
 ceive that such instances can, or ought to be consid- 
 ered as suflicient to invalidate all true religion. Be- 
 cause Judas was a thief, must Paul be a deceiver? 
 Because Arnold was a traitor, must Washington be a 
 villain? By such loose and unfair reasoning, all vir- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 53 
 
 tue, religion and patriotism, may be Imoted out of 
 the world. 
 
 ^' Upon a careful retrospect, I liud great occasion 
 to praise God for his gooduess towards such a great 
 sinner as I feel myself to be. I have reason to bless 
 the name of the Lord, that I was called by his grace 
 in early life; that I was constrained to devote myself 
 to the ministry; and that divine Providence cast my 
 lot with an affectionate people, among whom I hope 
 my imperfect labors have not been in vain. Almost 
 twenty-four years have elapsed since my residence 
 with them; and v/hile many of the aged have been 
 taken away by death, some of their children and 
 grandchildren have been called by grace to fill their 
 places in the church of Christ. We have a number 
 who have recently professed religion, thai were un- 
 born when I was settled in this town. Most cheer- 
 fully do I devote myself, my time, my health, and 
 what abilities God has given me, to their spiritual 
 and eternal good. It is in my heart to live and to die 
 with them. May God continue to build us up, and 
 to display the riches of his grace more generally 
 among us. And may his kingdom come, and will be 
 done on earth as in heaven. To which petition I 
 have no doubt you will join your Amen."^ 
 
 * The following, furnished by a friend and intimate 
 acquaintance of Mr. Grafton, gives a graphic delineation 
 of a Sabbath during this revival, from personal recollec- 
 tion. 
 
 "On the first Sabbath in May, 1811,1 walked more than 
 six miles to hear Mr. G. for the first time. Met by a 
 friend on my way, I was importuned to attend meeting at 
 5* 
 
54 LIFE OF 
 
 Mr. Grafton maintained an ardent and cheerful 
 piety. The variety, fervor, and power of his prayers 
 
 another place of worship; but I persisted in my resolu- 
 tion to hear Mr, G. I arrived at the place. Services 
 had commenced, and the voice of the minister ascending 
 in prayer, and breathing out tenderness and affection, 
 while expressing strong faith, impressed me with an aw- 
 ful solemnity. I thought, what manner of man is this! 
 Surely did I never hear such words before! 
 
 " He preached from the words in Psalm 24 : 9 — ' Lift 
 up your heads, O y^e gates,' etc. In describing the 
 * King of glory ' — his life, death, resurrection, and as- 
 cension into heaven, he set the character of the Saviour 
 and his relation to sinners so vividly before us, and his 
 power to apply the remedy to every particular case, that 
 I could not persuade myself that I was not meant. He 
 swept away the many frivolous excuses men offer for 
 neglecting the soul's salvation; and so often did he use 
 the affectionate terms, 'dear hearers,' * dear breth- 
 ren,' or, 'dear friends,' that it took a deep hold on me. 
 
 "At noon the ordinance of baptism was administered. 
 The administrator seemed like a holy man, and the can- 
 didate had the appearance of an angel, and seemed to 
 have the world completely under her feet. During the 
 ordinance, the hymn beginning 
 
 * O how haj)py are they,' 
 
 was sung. When they came to the words 
 
 ' I then rode on the sky,' 
 
 Mr. G. entered into the words with great spirit, and ap- 
 peared almost as though he would soar whhout the aid 
 of wings. 
 
 "After the services of the day, I returned part of the 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 55 
 
 ill public showed that he was familiar with secret 
 prayer, and a frequent visitor of the throne of grace. 
 He devoted himself, body, soul, and spirit, to the 
 service of God. He commenced the work of the 
 ministry in a spirit of consecration to God ; and, as a 
 vessel set apart for the Master's use, he felt that he 
 was given up, in an everlasting covenant, to his Fa- 
 ther in heaven. Among his papers is a covenant of 
 self-dedication to God, written several years after his 
 
 way home, with the scenes and services deeply fixed in 
 my heart, I remained through the night at the house of 
 the friend, who in the morning had invited me to attend 
 meeting at another church. She remarked, ' I fear you 
 will hardly be paid for your long walk.' I could only 
 answer with tears; but in my soul I hoped to obtain 
 ' that good part.' 
 
 "After I became acquainted with Mr. G., he often in- 
 quired with deep interest after my spiritual state. My 
 convictions of my sinfulness continued for six months, 
 during which he frequently pointed me to the crucified 
 Saviour. He sometimes left me saying, 'Well, "Bles- 
 sed are they that mourn," ' or, 'the Lord's time is best.' 
 
 " In October my soul was set at liberty, after hearing 
 Mr. G. preach from the words in Prov. 8 : 17 — 'I love 
 them that love me; and they that seek me early shall 
 find me.' The next month I was baptized; and while I 
 was descending into the water, he repeated the text 
 which had been such a blessing to me. My older sister, 
 who had been a member of Dr. Pay son's church, in Port- 
 land, Me., was baptized at the same time. While ad- 
 ministering the ordinance to her, he said, loudly and dis- 
 tinctly, "' Then shall I not be ashamed, when I have 
 respect unto a7/ thy commandments.' " 
 
56 LIFE OF 
 
 settlement in the ministry. The document is inter- 
 esting, iis unfolding to the world a part of the private 
 occupation of a minister of the gospel. The covenant 
 is as follows : 
 
 COVENANT. 
 
 " O, eternal Jehovah ! I am inclined to enter into 
 an everlasting and solemn covenant with thee. Di- 
 rect me, O Lord, what to write. May I feel my en- 
 tire dependence on thy grace. May I realize that 
 God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
 Ghost, are viewing me, and that they know the mo- 
 tives which influence me, and that I cannot deceive 
 them ; also that the holy angels are witnesses to my 
 solemn vow ; and that my conscience will ever re- 
 prove me, if I v/il fully violate this, my solemn en- 
 gagement with the Lord. But, how many are my 
 fears. How treacherous my heart, and how powerful 
 my sinful passions. O Lord, may thy grace be suffi- 
 cient for me. 
 
 '' I am induced to form this covenant from the fol- 
 lowing considerations : 
 
 ^' 1. God gave me my existence. 
 
 " 2. He has preserved me thus far in life, and sup- 
 ported me under and carried me through great and 
 many trials. 
 
 " 3. From a hope tliat he gave his Son for me, 
 and that through his most precious blood I have eter- 
 nal redemption. 
 
 "4. From a hope that, when in the days of my 
 youth, I was called by his grace, regenerated by his 
 Spirit, and adopted into his family. Also, I trust that 
 by his word. Spirit, and providence, I have been 
 called into the work of the ministry, though much 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 57 
 
 against my natural inclination and the strivings of 
 my sinful passions : which I view as rebellion against 
 God, and for whicli I hope I have received his for- 
 giveness. 
 
 '- o. From a firm belief that God's commands are 
 equitable, his service delightful, his grace infinite, and 
 the rewards thereof eternal. 
 
 " Lastly, from a consideration that it is my most 
 reasonable service, and what he requires of rational 
 beings. 
 
 "And now, O eternal God, on my knees before 
 thee, and as in thine inmiediate presence, do I, with 
 fear and trembling, consecrate my soul, my body, my 
 time, my talents, unto thee. May my body be ever 
 a temple for the Holy Ghost to dwell in; my soul, 
 an altar on which I shall from day to day offer unto 
 thee the sacrifice of prayer and praise. may I see 
 but for God ; may my tongue, my glory, speak thy 
 praise, and sound louder and clearer the trumpet of 
 the gospel. 1 am determined by thy grace, O Lord, 
 not to set m.y affections on any thing below thee, the 
 origin of all good. I will not willingly sin against 
 thee. I v/ill, by the aid of thy grace, den}^ myself, 
 and daily take up my cross and follow thee. I will 
 sacrifice every creature, however pleasant and how- 
 ever dear, when thou shalt demand it of me. No 
 enjoyment of a terrestrial nature shall be so good, and 
 no sin so sweet, but 1 v/ill part with them for my God 
 and Saviour. I will devote the remainder of my life, 
 my strength, and all I have to thy service and to thy 
 will. O my God and Father, I beseech thee to grant 
 me grace that I may never, never forsake thee, nor 
 violate my vows. Prepare me, Lord, for all thy will 
 
58 LIFE OF 
 
 on earth, for long life, for painful sickness, or for sud- 
 den death ; for adversity or prosperity. Whatever 
 may be my future circumstances in life, I beseech 
 thee never forsake me. Write, O Lord, these vows 
 upon the tables of my heart. Make me, O Lord, a 
 blessing in my ministry to the souls of my dear and 
 affectionate people. Accept, most gracious God, of 
 this, my self-dedication unto thee, — and once more I 
 ask thy grace to enable me to fulfil my vows. 
 
 " Signed in the presence, and, I hope, in the fear 
 of the eternal God. As witness my hand, 
 
 Joseph Grafton." 
 
 Newton, October 31, 180i. 
 
 The circumstances which diversify the life of a 
 minister of the gospel, in the ordinary routine of his 
 parochial duties, furnish but little material for the 
 gratification of a curious spirit. As Mr. Grafton kept 
 no journal, we are left to glean the few memorials of 
 the occurrences of a large part of his life from such 
 other sources as are within our reach. Of many inter- 
 esting events, of scenes of labor and of usefulness, 
 of the patient endurance of trials, and of faithfulness 
 to the cause of his divine Master, doubtless no record 
 remains upon earth. The tablets on which they arc 
 inscribed have been long since transmitted to heaven. 
 The precious memories of events over which redeemed 
 spirits rejoiced and the angels sung praises, are gar- 
 nered up among the things to be revealed at the res- 
 urrection of the just. 
 
 From the recollections of his friends we have drawn 
 together a considerable number of his characteristic 
 sayings, which will be presented in the next chapter. 
 None have been admitted without examination, nor 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. b\) 
 
 any thing stated, we believe, which may not be rehed 
 upon as authentic. 
 
 As an indication of the public estimate of his abili- 
 ties and sound judgment, — even in points not pertain- 
 ing to his profession, — it may be stated that at the 
 Convention for revising the Constitution of Massachu- 
 setts, held A. D. 1820, Mr. Grafton received twenty- 
 nine votes out of the whole number of votes cast by 
 his fellow- townsmen. His neighbor, the clergyman 
 of the Congregational church, received at the same 
 time but one vote. 
 
 Honorable testimony is borne to the estimation in 
 which he was held by his brethren, by the numerous 
 ecclesiastical offices to which, at various times, he 
 was appointed. He was Vice-President of the Mas- 
 sachusetts Baptist Missionary Society (now the Mas- 
 sachusetts Baptist Convention) from 1815 to 1825, 
 and, after the death of Dr. Baldwin, President. He 
 was appointed on the Committee of the Evangelical 
 Tract Society in 1817, and Trustee of the same from 
 1823 to 1829. In the early history of the Baptist 
 General Convention for Foreign Missions, he was one 
 of the Committee for the northern section of the Union 
 to examine candidates for missionary labor. In 1819, 
 he was a member of the Committee of the American 
 Baptist Magazine. He was Vice-President of the 
 Boston Baptist Foreign Missionary Society for Boston 
 and vicinity, being elected several times successively 
 for the space of three years each, from the year 1819. 
 In 1826 he was elected President of the Board of 
 Trustees of the Newton Theological Institution. He 
 was President, successively, of the Norfolk County 
 Foreign Missionary Society, and of the Middlesex and 
 
60 LIFE OF 
 
 Norfolk County Missionary Society. He preached 
 the annual sermon of the Warren Association at Mid- 
 dleborongh, in the year 1799, and of the Boston As- 
 sociation, at the Charles Street church in Boston, in 
 1815 ; and was Moderator of the latter in the year 
 1822 at the Second Baptist church in Boston, and in 
 1826 at South Reading. 
 
 We have made a brief record of the part taken by 
 him at several occasional ecclesiastical services, which 
 may have a two-fold interest to the reader, first as il- 
 lustrating the rank assigned him among his brethren ; 
 and secondly, as presenting statistical items, many of 
 which have come to have a historical value. He of- 
 fered the introductory prayer at the installation of 
 Rev. James M. Winchell (Boston, March 30, 1814), 
 Rev. Bela Jacobs (Cambridgeport, July 22, 1818), 
 and at the ordination of Rev. N. W. Williams (Bev- 
 erly, Aug. 14, 1816), Rev. J. Colman and Rev. E. 
 W. Wheelock, missionaries (Boston, Sept. 10, 1817), 
 Rev. Ebenezer Nelson (Lynn, July 6, 1820), Rev. J. 
 Cookson (Maiden, March 24, 1824), and at the dedi- 
 cation of the Federal Street church, Boston (now 
 Rowe Street) (July 18, 1827). He preached the ser- 
 mon at the ordination of Rev. Wilham Bcntley (Sa- 
 lem, Sept. 1807), Rev. Charles Train (Framingham, 
 Jan. 30, 1811), Rev. James A. Bos well (Danvers, 
 June 9, 1819). He offered the ordaining prayer at 
 the ordination of Rev. Herbert Marshall (May 2, 
 1817), Rev. Samuel Adlam (Dedham, Nov. 3, 1824), 
 Rev. J. D. Knowles (Boston, Dec. 28, 1825), Rev. 
 John E. Weston (East Cambridge, Oct. 10, 1827), 
 and Rev. J. Taylor Jones, missionary (Boston, Aug. 
 28, 1830) ; and the prayer of consecration at the in- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 61 
 
 stallation of Rev. J. Elliot (Roxbury, April 10, 1822), 
 and Rev. Howard Malcom (Boston, Jan. 9, 1828). 
 He delivered the charge at the ordination of Rev. 
 William Gammell (Medfield, Nov. 22, 1810), Rev. 
 Samuel Waite (Sharon, June 3, 1819), Rev. Samuel 
 C. Dillaway (Charlestown, Aug. 31, 1820), Rev. Oren 
 Tracy (Randolph, Nov. 9, 1825), Rev. Jonathan Al- 
 drich (Dedham, Jan. 3, 1828), and at the installation 
 of Rev. Joseph Clay (Boston, Aug. 19, 1807). He 
 offered the prayer at the organization of the First 
 Baptist church in Roxbury (March 17, 1821), and at 
 the dedication of the meeting house in Weston (Oct. 
 8, 1828), and Watertown (Aug. 19, 1830). He ad- 
 dressed the church at the ordination of Rev. George 
 Leonard (Salem, Aug. 23, 1826), and at the installa- 
 tion of Rev. C. P. Grosvenor (Boston, Jan. 24, 1827), 
 and Rev. William Hague (Boston, Feb. 3, 1831). 
 He also gave the hand of fellowship and addressed 
 the church at West Cambridge (Nov. 20, 1817), and 
 at Cambridgeport (Dec. 25, 1817), at the public cer- 
 emony of their constitution. He offered the conclud- 
 ing prayer at the ordination of Rev. Asa Niles (War- 
 ren, R. I., Sept., 1805), and Rev. F. Wayland (Bos- 
 ton, 1821), and at the installation of Rev. George 
 Phippen (Woburn, Sept. 16, 1818). He also offered 
 prayer at the funeral exercises of Rev. William 
 Bachelder (Haverhill, April 11, 1818), Rev. James 
 M. Winchell (Feb., 1820), and Rev. Dr. Baldwin 
 (Boston, Aug., 1825). 
 
 At a period later than that indicated by these dates, 
 he felt to such a degree the effects of the decrepitude 
 of age, that he chiefly declined services of this sort, 
 in favor of his junior brethren. 
 6 
 
CHAPTER y 
 
 ANECDOTES OF MR. GRAFTON. 
 
 The ends of a biography are twofold ; — to narrate 
 the incidents of a life, and to give an accurate delin- 
 eation of character. The most eifectual method of 
 presenting the latter is by exhibiting the subject in 
 the various aspects in which he appeared. The per- 
 son should be permitted to pass before us exactl^r 
 such as he was in the public stations filled by him^ 
 and as he was in the undress of life. Constraint 
 makes a man artificial. The staidness of manners 
 and words incident to situations in which a person 
 feels that he is observed, is unfavorable to a complete 
 and living portraiture. What we gain in finish and 
 beauty, we lose in vividness, point and nature. The 
 character of father Grafton was one which cannot be 
 accurately presented without showing him in the easy 
 intercourse of private life and of the social circle. It 
 was then that he made always a strong impression 
 by his keen discernment, his ready wit, and his 
 pointed repartee. Few persons were long in his so- 
 ciety without being delighted by these qualities, min- 
 gled as they were with great cheerfulness, and at the 
 same time chastened by a true religious spirit. We 
 have desired to exhibit him as he was in private life, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 63 
 
 and when, in the bosom of an affectionate people, he 
 felt at liberty to cast off reserve, and to speak and act 
 as the impulse of the moment directed. For this pur- 
 pose we have drawn together a few of the anecdotes* 
 of him which could be gathered up from the memo- 
 ries of his surviving friends. The selection will give 
 a more accurate view of his character than pages of 
 description, unaccompanied by illustration. 
 
 It is difficult to obtain a satisfactory account of his 
 familiar style of preaching. It was eminently simple, 
 obvious and unadorned, yet evangelical and effective. 
 His theology was of the order of Andrew Fuller's. 
 His texts were chosen from the whole range of the 
 Scriptures ; and most of his illustrations he drew from 
 the treasure-house of the divine word. At one time, 
 he preached from Is. 44 : 20. " He feedeth on ashes ; 
 a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he can- 
 not deliver his soul, nor say, ' Is there not a lie in my 
 right hand V " He showed that there are three class- 
 es of persons who feed on ashes — the seekers after 
 riches, honors and pleasures. He took as the type of 
 the first the rich man in Luke sixteenth, and Lazarus 
 as the opposite. The type of the second was Haman, 
 an.d Mordecai the opposite. He made also a wider 
 application of each point, to the circumstances of his 
 hearers, and closed with suitable exhortations. At 
 another time he preached from Rom. 8 : 6 — " To be 
 carnally minded is death ; but to be spiritually mind- 
 ed is life and peace." After a very solemn ititroduc- 
 
 * He frequently illustrated the points in his discourses 
 by a suitable "anecdote." He used to put the accent 
 on the second syllable of the word. 
 
64 LIFE OF 
 
 tion, he announced that he should exhibit a kw of 
 the marks of the spiritual mind; and he entreated his 
 hearers to examine themselves, whether that mind 
 were in them. Again, he preached from Luke 2 : 
 14 — "Glory to God in the highest;" — a text which 
 led him to speak of the Lord Jesus, and of the spirit 
 of praise, in such a manner as to be instrumental in 
 bringing one soul, at least, to a penitent and believing 
 spirit. 
 
 In addressing a company of young Christians, on 
 the importance of keeping their hearts, he referred to 
 the sacrifice of Abraham (Gen. 15 : 9-17), when, 
 after it was dark, "a smoking furnace and a burning 
 lamp passed between the pieces" of the sacrifice. 
 Taking the ravenous fowls that would have come 
 down to devour the oblation, as an image of wicked 
 thoughts, he exhorted them to keep the lamp of de- 
 votion always burning, that they might by this means 
 drive oflf these birds of prey. 
 
 He was anxious to preach in such a way as to 
 meet the case of all his hearers. Hence, one evening, 
 in addressing an assembly at a parlor-sermon, he 
 said in the commencement, — " I shall aim about 
 breast-high;" — alluding to the remark of Whitefield, 
 that some men shoot above the heads of their auditors. 
 
 He was very faithful in the pulpit with the souls 
 of his people, and often alluded to the fact, in his lat- 
 ter days, that he should soon leave them. Many 
 times did he say to them, with a solemn emphasis, 
 "Remember, when my head lies low in the dust and 
 you see my face no morCj that I have faithfully 
 warned you." 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 65 
 
 He often preached with tears in his eyes, tenderly- 
 exhorting his hearers to be reconciled to God. Such 
 was the effect of his loving and melting appeals, that 
 one of his young auditors was once heard to remark 
 — '' We ought to be Christians, if it were only to 
 please liim." 
 
 The conversion of young persons gave him great 
 delight. He saw in them the seed of the church, and 
 the hope of future years. Once when a very youth- 
 ful candidate had given an unusually satisfactory re- 
 lation before the church, quite overcome with tears 
 he exclaimed, "Out of the mouth of babes and suck- 
 lings thou hast perfected praise," and "Thou hast 
 hid these things from the wise and prudent and re- 
 vealed them unto babes ; even so. Father, for so it 
 seemed good in thy sight." It was not till he had 
 relieved himself in this way, that he could put the 
 vote to the church. 
 
 In his preaching, like many of the ministers of his 
 age, he used often to quote passages from the Canti- 
 cles. He abounded also in the spiritualizing method 
 of using the facts of Scripture. On one occasion, in 
 preaching from the narrative of the women who were 
 early at the sepulchre, he spoke of their anxiety be- 
 fore they reached the sacred spot, as they said, Who 
 shall roll us away the stone 1 He endeavored to show 
 from this that if men dread obstacles in their path, 
 they have only to press forward in the way of duty 
 with perseverance and trust, and they will often find 
 the stone rolled away. 
 
 In speaking on the subject of loving God, he under- 
 took to show that the difficulty of the sinner in loving 
 6* 
 
66 LIFE OF 
 
 God arose from the fact that his heart is cold, and 
 dead, and averse to God ; he illustrated the principle 
 by saying, " when a blacksmith wishes to weld two 
 pieces of iron, if one of them is perfectly cold, his la- 
 bor is in vain ; but if they are both brought to the 
 requisite degree of heat, they unite without any diffi- 
 culty." 
 
 Many years since he preached the annual sermon 
 before llie old Massachusetts Baptist Missionary So- 
 ciety, of which he was the Vice President for many 
 years, and afterwards. President. He took for his 
 text. Mat. 17 : 26, 27. At the close of his sermon, as 
 there was to be a collection in aid of the funds of the 
 Society, he said, " And now let every gentleman feel 
 in his pocket, and every lady in her purse, and see if 
 there be not there a piece of money, as there was in 
 the mouth of Peter's fish." The archness and 
 naivete with which this was said, produced general 
 gratification, and secured a handsome donation to the 
 funds of the Society. 
 
 In preaching a charity-sermon be once remarked 
 that some persons are always ready to give when 
 they are asked ; but they are governed by impure 
 motives, hoping for some sort of recompense. He 
 said they were willing to cast their bread upon the 
 waters, but they were careful to have a string tied to 
 it, that they might be secure of drawing it back. 
 
 His texts were often chosen with great appropriate- 
 ness. When three of the children of a family of his 
 parishioners were taken away by death in quick suc- 
 cession, he improved the event in a sermon, taking 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 67 
 
 for his text, Gen. 42 : 36, " Joseph is not, and Simeon 
 is not; and ye will take Benjamin away." 
 
 It is said of him that he was not only an exceed- 
 ingly kind pastor, but especially attentive to his pa- 
 rishioners in cases of sickness. If he heard that any 
 of them were sick, he was often at their bedside, min- 
 istering to the wants of their souls, before the arrival 
 of the physician who was summoned for the healing 
 of their bodies. 
 
 He often made his hearers the subjects of special 
 prayer, not only carrying to the throne of grace their 
 individual families, but, in his private devotion, pre- 
 senting the several persons by name before God. 
 
 In his preaching, particularly in the latter days of 
 his life, he tended to be, using his own term, " prolix." 
 The sameness in his discourses — the infirmity of old 
 age — sometimes rendered him tedious ; and though 
 the " anecdote " with which he illustrated almost 
 every principle, gave a life to his sermons, still the 
 "once more," "one thought more," "finally," and 
 "lastly," which led him still onward, in pressing the 
 claims of religion, were sometimes felt to be more 
 than enough. 
 
 He had a quick, nervous manner, but was always 
 perfectly self-possessed. Once, in preaching at Bev- 
 erly, he accidentally knocked off the pulpit cushion 
 into the deacons' seat below, but went on in his ser- 
 mon, as if nothing had happened. 
 
 He was peculiarly apt and impressive in prayer. 
 On one occasion, having been called to officiate at a 
 funeral, a deacon of a church of another order after- 
 
68 LIFE OF 
 
 wards remarked that he had never heard such a 
 prayer in his hfe. " Every word was just what it 
 ought to be, and just where it ought to be. Every 
 thing was to the point." 
 
 It was customary anciently, on the day of a miU- 
 tary review, to draw up the regiment into a hollow 
 square, and to have prayers oiiered for the soldiers 
 by their chaplain. On one occasion, when troubles 
 were impending between this country and England, 
 father Grafton was called on to perform this service. 
 He mounted a gun-carriage that was near him, and 
 placing one foot upon the cannon, poured forth such 
 a strain of devout supplication, as to astonish and 
 delight every hearer. His apt allusions to the exist- 
 ing state of the country, and the dangers into which 
 her soldiers might soon be called, affected many to 
 tears. A very profligate and hardened man who was 
 present, and who was deeply tinctured with infidel 
 principles, was afterwards heard to remark that, 
 " Mr. Grafton was the first man that ever drew a tear 
 from his eyes." 
 
 A Unitarian lady, a member of Dr. L.'s church in 
 Boston, having once heard him pray at a funeral, af- 
 terwards remarked, that she seemed to herself never 
 to have heard a prayer before. The service made 
 such an impression on her mind, that she affirmed 
 she could never forget it. 
 
 In his family prayers, he was always very fervent 
 and very appropriate. Without designating the indi- 
 viduals present, he exhibited at tlic throne of grace 
 their several cases, under their peculiar circumstan- 
 ces, or states of mind, in so apt and striking a man- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 69 
 
 ner, that any person familiar with them would readily 
 trace the exact allusions to each. 
 
 Though he was so apt, skilful and rich in prayer, 
 there were two instances in which he wrote out at 
 full length the prayers which he designed to offer; 
 one of them was for a masonic festival, and the other 
 for some military celebration. It seems that notwith- 
 standing his fertility and power in this exercise, he 
 did not dare to trust himself to the impulses of the 
 moment, on occasions so far out of his ordinary track. 
 
 He was very apt in the quotation of the Scriptures. 
 Once being attacked by disease during service, he 
 was obliged to shorten the sermon, and to give notice 
 that he could not preach in the afternoon. As a sup- 
 ply could not be found to meet so sudden an emer- 
 gency, the congregation were left to go every one his 
 own way. Though tortured with pain, he could not 
 resist his ruling passion ; and so he finished his an- 
 nouncement by saying, "And this reminds me of the 
 passage, ' I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep 
 shall be scattered.' " 
 
 He was once giving the right hand of fellowship to 
 a number of persons in his own church. Coming at 
 length to one whose name was Asa, his first words 
 were, " Asa's heart was perfect with the Lord all his 
 days,"— quoting 1 Kings, 15 : 14. 
 
 At the constitution of a Baptist church in one of 
 the neighboring towns, it was assigned to him to ad- 
 dress the newly organized body. Upwards of twenty 
 of the number had been dismissed from the First 
 church in Newton. The closing words of his address 
 
70 LIFE CF 
 
 were, '• When it is well with yon, remember Josepli," 
 — alhiding to Gen. 40 : 14; and containing a donble 
 play npon the word Joseph ; he conld be nnderstood 
 as referring to himself personally; or to the chnrch 
 from which the members had come out — agreeably 
 to the blessing pronounced by Jacob npon his son Jo- 
 seph (Gen. 49 : 22) — " Joseph is a fruitful bough, even 
 a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over 
 the wall." 
 
 Though he employed a part of his time on the little 
 farm upon which he lived, he endeavored to make 
 the hour spent in labor subservient to his great work 
 as a minister of Christ. On one occasion a person 
 passing by and accosting him as he was raking hay, 
 speaking pleasantly of his employment, he said, "I 
 get many lessons in my field, to be carried into the 
 pulpit." 
 
 Going to preach on one occasion at a private house, 
 a person who was a miller, and who acted as a kind 
 of niaster of ceremonies, handed him a bible, pointing 
 out a particular verse, and asking him to preach from 
 it as his text. Father Grafton replied, ''When you 
 have a quantity of corn to grind, do you not first look 
 to see how the pond is 7" 
 
 He spent little time in his study, but a great deal 
 in pastoral visitation. There was scarcely a day, 
 except in storms, when he did not ride abroad to see 
 some of his parishioners. Much of his preparation 
 for the pulpit was conducted in his chaise. Some- 
 times, when riding with a familiar friend, he has been 
 observed, not only talking out the plans of his ser- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 71 
 
 mons, but actually gesticulating as if preaching them 
 in his pulpit. 
 
 Thougli he had no particular enthusiasm as an ob- 
 server of nature, he evidently felt the effect of its 
 kindling influence. We have intimated that his 
 chaise was his study. Besides, he might often be 
 seen on a Sabbath morning m summer, walking in 
 his garden for more than an hour before the public 
 worship, appearing by the motions of his lips and by 
 his gestures to be preaching over in solitude the ser- 
 mons which he was to deliver that day to his people. 
 
 In the old meeting-house the ancient square pews 
 were generally furnished with one or two chairs, be- 
 sides the permanent seats around the sides. On the 
 Sabbath-noon, most of the families remaining during 
 the intermission and bringing their lunch with them, 
 the box of provisions was placed in a chair in the 
 middle, and all the family helped themselves. Fa- 
 ther G. uniformly remained also, but brought no re- 
 freshment with him. He went round, however, from 
 pew to pew, taking a piece of pie here, and of cake 
 there, and an apple from another place, and going on, 
 eating and conversing with his parishioners, like 
 another Oberlin among his Alpine flock. At a suita- 
 ble opportunity, all having had time enough, he used 
 to say, " Come, friends, it is time to go to the prayer- 
 meeting ;" and thus, in this simple and primitive 
 way the good old man went in and out among his 
 people, as a good shepherd knowing his sheep, and 
 known of them. 
 
 An interesting feature of the labors of the earlier 
 Baptist ministers of New England is their missionary 
 
72 LIFE OF 
 
 character. When the churches were comparatively- 
 feeble and few, and the scattered members in various 
 towns enjoyed few rehgious privileges with brethren 
 of their own faith, the ministers often went forth on 
 short excursions, travelhng and preaching gratuitous- 
 ly, and strengthening and comforting the disciples. 
 On one occasion father Grafton and Dr. Baldwin left 
 Boston together on such an errand ; at Roxbury they 
 separated, going in different directions, and reached 
 home again on Saturday in season to preach to their 
 own flocks on the Sabbath. During their absence, 
 father Grafton preached fourteen times and Dr. Bald- 
 win thirteen, though they were not more than twen- 
 ty-five miles distant from Boston at any time during 
 the week. This anecdote shows how feeble were the 
 Baptist churches in this region, but a few years ago, 
 and how greatly God has blessed and enlarged them. 
 
 Whatever abilities he possessed, natural or ac- 
 quired, he made them all subservient to his useful- 
 ness in his great work as a minister of the gospel. 
 He was distinguished by his keen discernment, and' 
 his knowledge of human nature. The laws of sug- 
 gestion and association seemed perfectly familiar to 
 him. In judging of persons, he rarely erred; and in 
 discovering and tracing mental phenomena, he ex- 
 celled most persons who have had higher advantages, 
 and who boast larger attainments. His mind seemed 
 formed to grasp the movements of other minds, and 
 to apprehend at a glance their laws of action. This 
 characteristic is well illustrated in the incident which 
 follows. He used to preach in the neighboring towns, 
 very frequently, in private houses, or in some public 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 73 
 
 hall. Often, for successive weeks, after his two ser- 
 mons on the Sabbath in his own pulpit, he had a lec- 
 ture at Watertown, Brookline, Cambridge or else- 
 where. On one occasion, going to Watertown, being 
 a little belated, he saw a company of persons linger- 
 ing around the door of the hotel; as if he took them 
 to be persons of a spirit kindred with his own, who 
 were awaiting his arrival, he called out in his pleas- 
 ant way, as he rode near them, " Come, friends, now 
 let us go to the hall." The invitation was given with 
 so good a grace that they followed him, as if sponta- 
 neously, and all went in to hear his sermon. 
 
 He was very social in his disposition and greatly 
 enjoyed the companionship of friends. One Saturday 
 evening, he had been conversing with a number in 
 his parlor until eight o'clock, when he pleasantly re- 
 marked, alluding to the members of the Theological 
 Institution, that he had now a learned congregation 
 to preach to, and must withdraw to his study to pre- 
 pare for the Sabbath. He was absent only about 
 twenty minutes, when, yielding to the strong tempta- 
 tion below, he came running down again, and spent 
 the residue of the evening in friendly chat. 
 
 He also made himself very interesting in society. 
 The social element in his character was strongly de- 
 veloped. His remarks were rather sparkling than 
 profound. Whatever subject was broached, he had 
 some apt and striking thing to say. Yet with all his 
 vivacity and sprightliness, he did not lower the dig- 
 nity of the Christian minister; and whatever theme 
 was discussed, he found means to bring back the 
 conversation easily and naturally to religion. 
 7 
 
74 LIFE OF 
 
 He took great pleasure particularly in the society 
 of the young. He had a wonderful power of adapt- 
 ing his conversation to persons of every age; he was 
 skilful in striking upon themes suited to interest those 
 who were about him. If at any time any of his do- 
 mestic trials or losses happened to be introduced in a 
 way capable of awakening gloom or pain, on perceiv- 
 ing it he would instantly change the subject. For 
 months together he was able constantly to interest 
 two or three young theological students who boarded 
 with him, by his sprightly conversation ; and in that 
 free unbending of the mind, they never ceased to ad- 
 mire him, and never deemed him, to use his own 
 term, " prolix." Persons who often heard him pray, 
 will readily recal the thanksgiving which he often 
 offered, '• We thank thee for friends and friendship.^'' 
 
 On a certain occasion, an exchange of pulpits had 
 been arranged by him with the Rev. Dr. Sharp ; but, 
 at the last moment, the plan was unavoidably broken 
 up. When Mr. Grafton appeared before his congrega- 
 tion he explained the circumstances as an apology for 
 his want of preparation, adding, "In music every 
 tune is either ^ sharp or a flat; and I am afraid you 
 will have a flat to-day ;" — playing upon the name of 
 Dr. Sharp. After this he proceeded with his sermon. 
 
 He delighted in the mutual love and unity of the 
 church, and omitted no opportunity to enforce these 
 duties upon the members. At one time, in preaching 
 upon the church under the image of a building, he 
 remarked that in a building there are both large tim- 
 bers and small ones, and many pins of different sizes, 
 which hold the timbers together ; and, that the small- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 75 
 
 est timbers and pins are necessary to the strength of 
 the building, as well as the larger ones. So, he said, 
 every member of the church is useful and necessary 
 in his place; and no one should despise another. 
 This sermon was delivered two or three weeks before 
 he made his celebrated remark concerning the sharps 
 and flats in music; and in connection with that ob- 
 servation, he contrived very adroitly and happily to 
 allude to the sermon, whose doctrine would now serve 
 him so good a turn. 
 
 Like his friend Dr. Baldwin, he was a true peace- 
 maker. He carried light and sunshine with him in 
 his path. The demon of discord was banished from 
 his presence. Differences of opinion were soon settled 
 wherever he came ; and love, the last evidence of 
 Christianity sprung up, as if almost spontaneously, 
 under his eye. His was emphatically the benediction 
 pronounced by our Saviour, — " Blessed are the peace- 
 makers ; for they shall be called the children of God.'' 
 
 If any case of church action required peculiar wis- 
 dom in its management, he took much pains in con- 
 triving how to present the matter in the happiest way 
 to m^ake a favorable impression. And by some fortu- 
 nate turn of expression, or by an apt observation, he 
 would often restore harmony between brethren. His 
 assistance was therefore often asked in ecclesiastical 
 councils. In a certain church difficulty, which 
 threatened the destruction of the harmony of the 
 members, he was called to be the moderator of a 
 council convened on the case. A brother of the 
 church, who had been deputed for the purpose, began, 
 by request of the council, to state the grievances 
 
76 LIFE OF 
 
 which were the matter in debate. Soon, a sister in 
 the church thought herself called upon to interrupt 
 him, and to correct some statement. Father Grafton, 
 who had heard enough to reveal to him the true diffi- 
 culty; said, "Ah, I see how it is, — the hens crow." 
 By this apt remark, perhaps as dignified as the case 
 demanded, the whole matter was set in its true light, 
 and the dissentients, ashamed of their quarrel, were 
 restored to peace and good-will. 
 
 He seemed to delight, by an innocent pleasantry, 
 to awaken expectations, which he designed by some 
 artful turn of expression, to disappoint. Thus in 
 preaching upon Paul's " thorn in the flesh," he stated 
 at considerable length the opinion of several commen- 
 tators as to the question what the thorn might be. 
 To close up all, he added, " And now, my hearers, 
 you may perhaps wish to know what is the opinion 
 
 of your minister; and I will tell you- when 
 
 Paul tells me." 
 
 He was a strong advocate for permanency in the 
 pastoral relation. It gave him pain to observe for 
 how slender causes the tie between ministers and 
 their people is often severed. Once, attending an in- 
 stallation, after the examination of the candidate be- 
 fore the council was over, as the brethren were dining 
 together, he took occasion to remark upon it. " We 
 have come here," he said, " to instal a minister over 
 this people. I don't like the word install it ought to 
 be, married. The relation is not held sacred enough. 
 Irs bonds are too easily broken. In many instances, 
 we have scarcely finished the public services by 
 which a minister is set apart to his flock, before his 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 77 
 
 wings are spread, and be is ready to soar away. 
 Sometimes the first thing we hear of him, after his 
 installation, is, that he has vanished." In this 
 strain he proceeded, interminghng wit and pleasantry 
 with serious instruction, during the hour of dinner, 
 and made a deep and most happy impression on the 
 minds of all present. 
 
 At another time, in speaking on the same subject, 
 he remarked, that it is often the case that "after a 
 minister has been ijistaUed^ if in a short time we go 
 to look for him, behold the stall is empty." 
 
 At the ordination of Rev. F. G. Macomber (died 
 July, 1827)j at Beverly, Mass., father G., in giving 
 him the charge, repeated the sentiment which was so 
 fully engraven on his own mind, that a minister 
 ought never to leave the people of his charge until 
 the door is opened as wide for his going out as it 
 was for his coming in. Being called to officiate at 
 the funeral of that excellent man (aged 29), about 
 seventeen months afterwards, he alluded to the sen- 
 tence in his charge ; beautifully inviting attention to 
 the circumstances of the case, and showing the pro- 
 priety of his abdicating his office on earth, inasmuch 
 as God had opened the way, and a voice of divine au- 
 thority had said to him, " Come up hither." 
 
 One morning, as Prof Sears, then a student at the 
 Newton Theological Institution, met the old gentle- 
 man, riding out in his chaise, he accosted him in the 
 usual manner, " Good morning, father Grafton, how 
 do you feel, this morning?" He suddenly dropped 
 the reins, his horse, at the same moment, as it were 
 7# 
 
78 LIFE OF 
 
 instinctively stopping, and replied — " Well, bro. 
 SearSj I will tell you how I feel — 
 
 * O, for a closer walk with God, 
 
 ' A cairn and heavenly frame ; 
 
 * A light to shine upon the road 
 
 * That leads me to the Lamb.' " 
 
 He gave his strong and characteristic accent to every 
 important word in the stanza; after which, without 
 saying any thing more, he resumed the reins and 
 rode on. 
 
 He had a very clear perception of the true nature 
 of religion. He discriminated accurately as to the 
 value of the different exercises of the Christian ; and 
 discerned at once what experiences are important as 
 a test of piety, and what are unimportant. Calling 
 once upon a friend who expressed much despondency, 
 and who remarked, (using a common phrase,) "I do 
 not enjoy myself," he responded, " Well, well, that is 
 not much matter; but do you enjoy God?" — thus 
 showing the self-diffident disciple the true refuge of 
 the soul, and the proper source of a Christian's joy." 
 
 He was a great friend to singing schools, promoting 
 them, when they were proposed in his parish, by all 
 his influence, often going into the school and showing 
 his interest by some kind remarks. One winter, 
 wlien a dancing-school in the place drew away the 
 attention of the young people, he pleasantly imputed 
 the prevention of the singing school by such means 
 to Satanic agency, and remarked that " John, the 
 Baptist, lost his head by dancing." 
 
 Though he was not a singer, yet he greatly enjoyed 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 79 
 
 singing, and often in social meetings, particularly at 
 his own house, he would join in it with much appa- 
 rent pleasure. The tune called Eaton, which held a 
 prominent place in books of church-music twenty or 
 twenty-five years since, was a favorite with him. 
 He would always take part in it, and, his voice being 
 not very strong, his discords were drowned in the 
 general harmony. 
 
 He was fond of sacred poetry, and had several ap- 
 propriate hymns and verses always ready for any oc- 
 casion. One of his favorite hymns was, "When I 
 can read my title clear," &c., and another, "God 
 moves in a mysterious way," &c. At one time, in 
 visiting a Christian under great dejection, he repeated 
 the whole of the latter hymn, with his peculiar em- 
 phasis, thus ministering at the same time instruction 
 and comfort. 
 
 In respect to his religious belief, he laid great stress 
 on the teachings of the Scriptures. He used to say, 
 "I believe in the gospel, as it was preached by 
 Chrysostom, Calvin and others ; not because Chrysos- 
 tom and others preached it thus, but because the bible 
 teaches it." 
 
 A conversation having once arisen in his presence 
 on the subject of dancing, an amusement to which he 
 was much averse, it happened that Mrs. Grafton, as 
 if playfully advocating it, as in itself not sinful, re- 
 marked, " I used to dance, when I was young." Fa- 
 ther Grafton instantly turned upon her in his arch 
 way, and, as if asserting an authority which was al- 
 ways a gentle yoke as administered by him, replied, 
 ••' Well, my dear, you won't do it again." 
 
80 LIFE OF 
 
 He often quoted common proverbs on occasions 
 when they were appropriate. For example, finding 
 a storekeeper very constant at his place of business, 
 on entering it he would say, "Ah, you are always 
 here. Well, ' keep your shop, and your shop will keep 
 you.' " 
 
 For many years it was customary to give him for 
 his salary a certain fixed sum, and all the loose 
 money collected in the weekly or monthly contribu- 
 tions on the Sabbath. The latter sums were uniform- 
 ly paid to him on Monday. When, by a change in 
 the pecuniary arrangements of the Society, this 
 weekly fund was discontinued, he remarked that it 
 was "like stopping his market-cart." 
 
 On one occasion, the Rev. Mr. B , the junior 
 
 pastor of the First Congregational church, was called 
 upon to immerse three candidates who could not be 
 satisfied with any other baptism. After the baptism 
 of the first, father Grafton stepped down to the ad- 
 ministrator and " instructed him in the way of the 
 Lord more perfectly." At the close of the ceremony, 
 the assembly were beginning to disperse, without 
 singing, prayer, or parting blessing. Father Grafton, 
 with his characteristic aptness, took off his hat and 
 exclaimed, in allusion to the ordinance just witnessed, 
 and expressing his joy in the event, " Lord, it is done 
 as thou hast commanded, and yet there is room ;" — 
 after which he pronounced the apostoHc benediction. 
 
 He once heard a sermon from the eccentric John 
 Leland, in his peculiar style. It related to the leav- 
 ing of Jesus behind the company at Jerusalem, at the 
 age of twelve years. The sermon found great favor 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 81 
 
 with the people, and was blessed to them. Father 
 G.J however, was disgusted with it. But he was af- 
 terwards heard to remark, that if such preaching 
 were blessed to the people, he would never again be 
 hypercritical, or say what God could or could not 
 bless. 
 
 He regarded afflictions as the discipline sent by his 
 heavenly Father. Instead of murmuring at them, he 
 viewed them as necessary to the Christian's true 
 sanctification and advancement. In speaking of his 
 own trials one day with a friend who had been also 
 afflicted, he remarked that his heavenly Father, every 
 little while had occasion to bring him down to the 
 ring-bolt, to humble his pride and subdue his will, 
 adding that so it must be with every true Christian. 
 Cherishing these views, it is not surprising that he 
 met the trials allotted to him with great resignation. 
 He never uttered a murmuring word. When some 
 one spoke to him, sympathizingly, as he was suffer- 
 ing under a severe attack of his painful malady, he 
 answered cheerfully, '' This pain is one of the ' all 
 things,' promised as the Christian's possession ;"~ al- 
 luding to the passage (1 Cor., 3 : 21-23, " All things 
 are yours," etc. A person calling on him directly 
 after the death of his daughter Hope, he reached out 
 his hand to him and said — it was his only salutation 
 — " Bro. H— — -, the Lord reigiieth." 
 
 When the project of organizing a second Baptist 
 church in Newton was discussed, father G., fearing 
 lest the original church might be left very feeble in 
 pecuniary ability, remarked, " When bees swarm, 
 they always leave in the hive honey enough for the 
 
82 
 
 LIFE OF 
 
 old ones. If you swarm, brethren, I hope you will 
 leave honey enough in the old hive." 
 
 He had a deep sense of im worthiness, and keenly 
 felt the little kindnesses designed for his comfort. 
 Being once at the house of a friend in cold weather, 
 and a fire having been kindled in his chamber for his 
 comfort, on entering the room, he walked across it 
 several times with evident emotion, and then speak- 
 ing of the fire, remarked, " I am not deserving of 
 this." 
 
 Calling one day on a parishioner, the latter at part- 
 ing put a bag of meal into his chaise. Grateful for 
 the kindness, and confident that it would be noticed 
 by him who rewards the benefits conferred on his 
 children, he said, ^^ I don't know when I shall be 
 able to pay you for this ; but I have a rich Father, 
 I'll commend you to him." 
 
 The late Dr. Benjamin Shurtleff, of Boston, was 
 informed by a friend that probably father Grafton, in 
 the latter part of his life, was in needy circumstances, 
 and that a benefaction would prove very acceptable 
 to him. Dr. Shurtleff soon after meeting the venera- 
 ble minister in Washington Street, in Boston, called 
 to him, inviting him to his chaise, where they con- 
 versed for a considerable time. At parting, Dr. S. 
 put into the hand of Mr. Grafton a roll of bank-notes, 
 saying, " Perhaps you may find a use for them." 
 Father G., looking up v/ith one of his arch smiles, 
 replied in a way expressing at the same time his 
 gratitude and true wit, " When I get home, I shall 
 tell my Master." 
 
 He was, by nature, of a sensitive temper, nervous. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 83 
 
 quick, and irritable ; and grace had much to do to 
 enable him to overcome that tendency. Yet he was 
 never seen to yield. Sometimes, under peculiar ex- 
 citement, he would rise from his chair, and walk 
 hastily three or four times across the room in silence, 
 and then return to his place, calm and collected, the 
 struggle over and peace restored ; — reminding one of 
 that excellent man, Robert Hall, who, in the midst 
 of a discussion in which he had become heated, was 
 sometimes observed suddenly to walk to a window, 
 where he would repeat two or three times the prayer, 
 " Lamb of God, calm my perturbed spirits " — after 
 which he became cool and at ease. 
 
 When some one spoke in praise of some of his 
 public performances, he said, cautioning his friend 
 against the influence of flattery upon him, "You do 
 not know how much tinder I have in my bosom." 
 This anecdote, which has often been related of various 
 other ministers, is said to have belonged originally to 
 him. 
 
 Being once at a public dinner party, where his feel- 
 ings were much annoyed by a young gentleman op- 
 posite him, who scarcely uttered a sentence without 
 some profane oath attached to it, he rose in his place, 
 and exclaimed, " Mr. President." When the presi- 
 dent had rapped upon the table with his knife, pro- 
 ducing silence and calling the attention of the guests, 
 Mr. Grafton said, " Sir, I move you that no person at 
 the table have permission to utter a profane oath ex- 
 cept my friend, the Rev. Dr. Homer." Such was 
 the mutual intimacy of the two clergymen, and so 
 well established was the character of Dr. Homer for 
 
84 LIFE CF 
 
 piety, that no offence was taken, and the well-merited 
 reproof had its designed effect. The young man 
 swore no more. 
 
 Within the circle of his knowledge was a person 
 distinguished by a penurious spirit. He was gaining 
 wealth by degrees, and seemed resolved to let nothing 
 go out of his hands, particularly for any charitable or 
 religious use. On a certain time, the store of this 
 person was broken open, and robbed of a considerable 
 amount. The next day, father Grafton called to con- 
 dole with the man in regard to his loss, and in his 
 witty method remarked, " What the Lord didn't get, 
 the devil did." 
 
 On one occasion, it was announced that a certain 
 Mr. Bird was to preach on a week-day in one of the 
 villages of Newton. Mr. Grafton went with the rest 
 of the multitude to hear the discourse. For some 
 cause or other, the preacher failed to arrive; where- 
 upon father Grafton — not willing that the people 
 should go home without any service — remarked, 
 "Well, since a bird in the hand is worth two in the 
 bush, I'll give them a short sermon." 
 
 A Christian brother whose punctual habits were 
 well known, once made an appointment to meet him 
 at a certain time ; but being detained by company he 
 arrived five minutes later than the specified moment. 
 Father Grafton exclaimed, as the brother entered the 
 room, '^ I have seen an end of all perfection." 
 
 His last wife was distinguished for her neatness. 
 Father G. once remarked to her, " My dear, if you 
 are as nice about your heart as you are about your 
 house, you will have the first seat in heaven." 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 85 
 
 It was highly creditable to the character of his 
 wives, and to his appreciation of them, that when a 
 person afflicted with an uncomfortable companion 
 asked advice of him, he replied, " Yon have come to 
 the wrong person ; I have had three wives, and they 
 have all been good ones." 
 
 The estate on the beautiful hill, now the Theologi- 
 cal Institution, was formerly the property of a gentle- 
 man whose name was Peck. A person once remark- 
 ing that the airy position of the house, at the summit, 
 pointed it out as a fine situation for a grist-mill, to be 
 carried by wind, father Grafton — alluding to the pe- 
 cuniary misfortunes of Mr. Peck, which came near 
 ruining him — replied, that he had never heard that 
 but one peck had been groitnd there. 
 
 He read men rather than books, and, as we have 
 remarked above, was a discriminating observer of 
 character. He rarely mistook in the estimate he 
 formed, though he often abstained from uttering his 
 opinions. When he was once asked his opinion 
 of a certain individual whom he took to be a bag of 
 wind, he gravely answered by spelling out deliberate- 
 ly a single word expressing his judgment, without 
 pronouncing it. 
 
 There was an aged gentleman in Newton who con- 
 ceived the odd fancy to build the largest house in the 
 county of Middlesex, At the age of seventy-nine, he 
 projected an addition to his house, in fulfilment of 
 this ambition. Father G. in calling upon a parish- 
 ioner in the same neighborhood, asked if Mr. R. was 
 just beginning the world? For, he added, one would 
 8 
 
86 L I F E O F 
 
 judge from appearances that be was just beginning, 
 rather than just leaving it. 
 
 A clergyman of another denomination for a long 
 time manifested a great curiosity to know what salary- 
 father Grafton received from his people ; but the old 
 gentleman had his own reasons for refusing to gratify 
 him. On one occasion, he took the liberty to ask 
 him the question directly; lo which he answered, re- 
 garding at the same time the good name of his people^ 
 and alluding to the scantiness of his support — " My 
 people give me all they are able, and I take all I can 
 get." 
 
 At another time he was accosted by a neighboring 
 minister on the subject of the means of living. The 
 latter said, " I find my salary will not support me. 
 I cannot live. Pray, what do you receive? How 
 do you get along?" Having recited the narrative of 
 the woman of Zarephath, whose barrel of meal did 
 not waste nor her cruse of oil fail, he added. " I find 
 that there is always a little meal in the bottom of my 
 barrel." 
 
 He ofliciated at the marriage of a certain couple 
 whose connection proved to be an unhappy one, 
 through the ungracious spirit of one of the parties. 
 After some years, the woman applied to father Graf- 
 ton for a release from the bonds of matrimony. As 
 it was a case in which he had no occasion to feel any 
 particular delicacy, when asked if he could unmarry 
 the ill-fated pair, he instantly replied that he could; 
 and, at the appointed time, he went to the house for 
 that purpose. When all were in readiness, '' Now," 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 87 
 
 said he, " stand up, back to back, and then both of 
 you go forward, and never come together again." 
 
 He was a friend to the Theological Institution at 
 Newton, from whose students he received important 
 aid in his labors. Once, in spending a night with a 
 friend in a neighboring town, just as he was leaving 
 the parlor to retire to his chamber, he patted his 
 friend on the shoulder, remarking, "You know we 
 have a little stream yonder that needs more water." 
 The delicate allusion was understood, and the next 
 morning a ten dollar bill was put into his hand for 
 the school of the prophets. 
 
 Of his last daughter, whose name was Hope, he 
 observed to a friend, " Fler name was Hope, and we 
 hoped she would have been spared," 
 
 When he went to Boston, he generally put up his 
 horse at Utley's livery stable, Hanover street. One 
 day, on taking the horse, Mr. Utley remarked, " I 
 think, sir, your horse has been well taken care of." 
 Father G. replied, "If he has not, he will tell me be- 
 fore I get home." 
 
 We have said that he was warmly attached to the 
 Rev. Dr. Baldwin, who died suddenly at Waterville, 
 Me., in August, 182.5. Father Grafton used to relate 
 that on the very night of the death of that revered 
 minister, he dreamed that they were standing on the 
 opposite banks of a river, and that Dr. Baldwin called 
 to him and said, " Be faithful, brother, and you will 
 soon be here." Though we do not attach any special 
 importance to dreams, yet we cannot fail to see a 
 beautiful appropriateness in this imaginary interview 
 
bo LIFE OF 
 
 between these aged saints, as one of them had just 
 crossed the river of death, and was walking up, joy- 
 ful and glorified, to the celestial city. 
 
 Even in his more vigorous days, he was sensible 
 what changes age would work in him. He knew 
 that the progress of decay would perhaps abate some 
 of those attractions which the fondness of friends saw 
 in him. Hence, when some one expressed a wish 
 that he might live for twenty years, he replied, " If I 
 should, I should not be Mr. Grafton twenty years 
 hence." 
 
 When he came to the decline of life, he was not 
 unconscious of the ravages of time upon him. Even 
 in those respects in which persons are not so readily 
 sensible of their own decay, he felt that what he 
 might not perceive himself, was perceptible by others. 
 Dr. Homer once asked him pleasantly, " Brother 
 Grafton, what is the reason that there are now no old 
 people, as there used to be? Where are the old peo- 
 ple 7" Mr. G. perceived the hallucination of his ven- 
 erable friend, and replied, " Brother Homer, ask the 
 young people, they will tell you." 
 
 Being asked, in his old age, in reference to certain 
 theological difficulties, which experience and thought 
 had convinced him that it was beyond the power of 
 human reason to solve, he at the same time showed 
 his ripe wisdom, and rebuked the readiness of inexpe- 
 rienced youth, when he said, " I cannot answer you 
 as to these things ; but ask some young theologian, 
 and he will toll you all about them." 
 
 Being asked, on his death-bed, if he thought he 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 89 
 
 should live differently from what he had done, in case 
 it were permitted to him to live his life over again, 
 " No," he answered, " not if I were still to have this 
 wicked heart." 
 
 The most striking feature of Mr. Grafton was his 
 black eye, which was remarkably keen and piercing. 
 When it was lighted up by any vivid emotion of the 
 mind, it gave a peculiarly impressive air to his coun- 
 tenance. This feature was not easily forgotten by 
 any person who had ever seen him. In the exercise 
 of his truly patriotic spirit, he visited the American 
 army during the war of the revolution. By some 
 means he became acquainted there with the celebra- 
 ted general Lafayette. The latter, on his visit to this 
 country in 1824, seeing father Grafton on the steps of 
 the State-house in Boston, instantly recalled him to 
 remembrance and exclaimed, — " There's Mr. Graf- 
 ton ; I know him by his eyes." This recognition was 
 very remarkable, seeing that it was at least forty 
 years since they had met. Lafayette Avas distin- 
 guished by the ability to recal the features of those 
 whom he had once seen, and to associate with them 
 the names of persons. It is said that during his tour 
 through the United States on the visit above alluded 
 to, he recognized and was able to call by name sev- 
 eral individuals whom he had last seen during the 
 war of the American revolution. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 MR. GRAFTON AS A PREACHER. 
 
 It was the custom of father Grafton to preach from 
 a written sketch of the main thoughts to be presented. 
 Among all the pulpit materials which he left, there is 
 only one sermon written out in full. This is a ser- 
 mon preached on a Thanksgiving day, giving an ab- 
 stract of the early history of New England. Some 
 of his discourses which have appeared in print, were 
 written out after they were delivered. =* He left a 
 
 * PUBLICATIONS OF MR. GRAFTON. 
 
 The publications of Mr. Grafton, so far as known, are 
 the following : 
 
 1. A Sermon occasioned by the death of Samuel Bix- 
 by, who died Sept. 25, a^t. 17; Jonathan Shepard, Jr., 
 who died Sept. 28, aet. 29; James Ward, who died Sept. 
 29, set. 25; and Michael Bright, Jr., who died Oct. 10, 
 set. 20. (All of the small pox.) Preached Oct. 21, 
 1792. 
 
 2. A Sermon delivered at Newton on the third Lord's 
 day in October, 1802, occasioned by the death of Miss 
 Sally Grafton, set. 12. By her Father. Published by 
 Request. With a Preface by Dr. Jonathan Homer. 
 
 3. The godly and ftiithful man delineated. A Sermon 
 delivered at Newton on the first Lord's day in January, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 91 
 
 small number of his briefs, not exceeding sixty, care- 
 fully tied up in a bundle. Perhaps they were deemed 
 by him a selection of his best efforts. Perhaps they 
 were chosen as exhibiting his views in theology, as 
 they embrace almost the entire circle of Christian 
 doctrine. Although he indulged in the discursive 
 method in the filling up of his plans, he generally ex- 
 hibited, in these specimens, a topic aptly chosen and 
 distinctly conceived ; and in the several parts of the 
 plan he adhered strictly to his main point. The fol- 
 lowing texts and titles, taken almost at random from 
 the package before mentioned, show the kind of sub- 
 jects selected by him. 
 
 1. Divine authority of the Scriptures. 
 
 2 Pet. 1 : 16. 
 
 2. Ministers set for the defence of the gospel. 
 
 3. God glorious in holiness. 
 
 4. God's mysterious judgments. 
 
 5. God's covenant with his people. 
 
 Phil. 1 : 17. 
 
 Ex. 15 :11. 
 
 Rom. 11 :33. 
 
 John 6 : 37. 
 
 1804. Occasioned by the death of Mr. Samuel Richard- 
 son, set. 70. Published by Request. 
 
 4. A Sermon exhibiting the Origin, Progress and 
 Present State of the Baptist Church and Society in New- 
 ton, Mass. Preached before them on the first Lord's 
 day in January, 1830, by the Pastor. 
 
 Besides the above, Mr. Grafton printed a few shorter 
 pieces, as letters, brief addresses, etc. They appeared 
 in connection with the sermons, etc., of others, or in the 
 Baptist Magazine. 
 
92 L I F E O F 
 
 6. Divine guidance. 
 
 7. Gratitude. 
 
 8. Christ, the ark of refuge. 
 
 9. The good Shepherd. 
 
 10. Comfort for the people of God. 
 
 11. Christ's people made willing. 
 
 12. The church, God's building. 
 
 13. Christians the sons of God. 
 
 14. The mercies of God. 
 
 15. Beholding the Lamb of God. 
 
 16. Following the example of Christ. 
 
 17. Object of Christ's death. 
 
 18. Christ the Captain of salvation. 
 
 19. Christians not their own. 
 
 Ps. 73 : 24. 
 
 Ps. UG : 12. 
 
 Gen. 7 : 1. 
 
 John 10 : 11. 
 
 Is. 40: 1. 
 
 Ps. 110 : 3. 
 
 Eph. 2 : 20-22. 
 
 1 John 3 :2. 
 
 Lam. 3 : 22. 
 
 John 1 : 36. 
 
 1 Pet. 2:21. 
 
 Tit. 2:14. 
 
 Heb. 11 : 10. 
 
 1 Cor. G : 19, 20. 
 
 20. Forsaking Christ, and cleaving to liim. 
 
 John 6 : GG-G8. 
 
 21. Children exhorted to fear the Lord. 
 
 Ps. 34: 11. 
 
 22. Quenching the Spirit. 
 
 1 Thess. 5 : 19. 
 
 23. Losing the soul. 
 
 Mark 8 : 36, 37. 
 
 24. Entreating sinners. 
 
 1 Cor. 4 : 13. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 93 
 
 25. Redeeming the time. 
 
 Eph.5:lG. 
 
 26. Desiring to depart. 
 
 Phil. 1 :23. 
 
 27. Absent from the body and present with the Lord. 
 
 2 Cor. 5 : 8. 
 
 28. New heaven and new earth. 
 
 29. Comfort from the resurrection. 
 
 30. Evils of war. 
 
 Rev. 21 :4. 
 
 1 Thes. 4 : 8. 
 
 Mat. 24 : 6. 
 
 It is scarcely worth while to present many of these 
 schemes in detail. A small number of them, how- 
 ever, will be not devoid of interest to readers general- 
 ly. They will serve to show not only the method in 
 which he constructed his sermons, but also the ten- 
 dencies of his mind. They furnish likewise a fair 
 transcript of his spirit. If the private room and the 
 scene of pastoral intercourse were his high place, 
 where he showed especially the salient points of his 
 character, still it would be impossible to gain an ac- 
 curate impression of him apart from his preaching. 
 His sketches of sermons also present in a striking 
 manner the system of divine doctrines in which he 
 believed. We select a very few of the skeletons, as 
 specimens of the general manner of the whole. 
 
 I. MLNISTERS SET FOR THE DEFENCE OF THE GOSPEL. 
 Phil. 1 : 17. — " I am set for the defence of the gospel." 
 
 Among Other trials which the Apostle Paul had to 
 combat with, was that of false and contentious breth- 
 ren. "Some," says he, "indeed preach Christ even 
 of envy and strife." What then? Shall I quit the 
 
94 L I F E O F 
 
 cause? No; God forbid. Whether in pretence or in 
 truth, Cfirist is preached, and I therein do rejoice, yea, 
 and will rejoice. Did the apostle rejoice in iniquity ? 
 No, surely. He did not rejoice in the envious and 
 contentious spirit of those preachers ; but he rejoiced 
 that Christ was preached, and in that I will rejoice. 
 He knew that though the seed was sowed with a dir- 
 ty hand, it might, under the culture of heaven, pro- 
 duce a crop. We cannot but admire the amiable 
 temper of the apostle; while those teachers were 
 filled with envy and contention, he was placid and 
 rejoicing; determined to keep his post. "lam set 
 for the defence of the gospel, and mean not like a 
 coward, to retreat from my duty." 
 
 The proposition which I shall deduce from the text 
 is this. That the ministers of Christ are appointed 
 by him to defend the gospel. 
 
 In attempting to illustrate the doctrine, I shall, I. 
 Inquire what we are to understand by the word gos- 
 pel in the text? II. Point out how, or with what 
 weapons, they are to defend it. 
 
 I. The word gospel, simply considered, means 
 good news, or glad tidings. The gospel is indeed 
 good tidings. " Behold," said the angels, &c. But 
 the word gospel in the text is not to be taken in this 
 contracted sense. The gospel is the house which 
 Wisdom hath builded, consisting not of one, but seven 
 pillars. The scheme of mercy, or the gospel, con- 
 tains a number of important truths peculiar to revela- 
 tion, and which would never have been known with- 
 out it. They are essential to Christianity, and con- 
 stitute its existence, and are necessary to be believed 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 95 
 
 for the salvation of the soul. The most prominent I 
 shall endeavor to present to your view. 
 
 The first is man's depravity. This doctrine lies at the 
 foundation of the gospel. Had man never sinned, &c. 
 
 The second is his recovery through the inter- 
 vention of the Lord Jesus Christ. Man's salvation 
 is attributed to the grace of God. Hence the gospel 
 is called " The gospel of the grace of God." Define 
 the term grace. God's grace is distinct from his good- 
 ness; yet grace implies goodness. 
 
 " By grace are ye saved." The scheme of man's 
 salvation reveals the grace of the Father, the grace 
 of the Son, and the grace of the Holy Ghost ; or if 
 you please, the gracious influences of the divine 
 Spirit. "God so loved the world," &c., "Brethren, 
 ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ," &:c. 
 
 Christ crucified is the theme of the gospel preach- 
 er. " I am determined," said Paul, who defended 
 the gospel with all his mind, with all his might, and 
 with all his soul, '• to know nothing among you save 
 Jesus Christ and him crucified." The deity of the 
 Lord Jesus is to be defended. The atonement he 
 made for sin is to be insisted upon. The invaluable 
 price of his blood — the perfectness of his obedience — 
 the power of his resurrection — the glory of his ascen- 
 sion — the efiicacy of his intercession — the universality 
 of his power — are truths which his ministers are to 
 preach — to be proclaimed aloud, as essential to the 
 salvation of man. 
 
 Thirdly. The personality and influence of the 
 Holy Spirit, is a doctrine according to godliness. 
 
 What Christ has done or sufl^ered, does not aflfect 
 the moral state of man. He still remains in enmity 
 
96 LIFE OF 
 
 to God. It is the office of the Holy Spirit to convince 
 of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment to come. 
 When Jesus left the world, the Holy Spirit took the 
 work of redemption and carried it forward. 
 
 The Holy Spirit is in person distinct from the Fa- 
 ther, or the Son, yet is mysteriously and indissolubly 
 united with both. He proceedeth from them. Re- 
 generation, repentance and faith are represented as 
 necessary for salvation. The Holy Spirit effects each 
 and all of these. Eternal judgment, and the promise 
 of everlasting life to the righteous, and endless misery 
 to the impenitent, are truths which are brought to 
 light by the gospel. 
 
 But it is time to attend to the second part of the 
 subject, viz : — How, and with what weapons are the 
 ministers of Christ to defend the gospel ? 
 
 The language of our text is military. The apostle 
 viewed himself as a soldier of Christ, the great Cap- 
 tain of salvation, and by him appointed to defend his 
 cause. But what weapons should he use? Hear 
 what he says himself. " The weapons of our war- 
 fare are not carnal." By carnal weapons we are first 
 to understand the civil sword. This has been abun- 
 dantly used to promote (professedly) the cause of 
 Christ. But carnal weapons may also design deceit, 
 fraud, intrigue, and false reasonings. The first gos- 
 pel weapon is the shield of faith — David, &c. — x\no- 
 ther is the sword of the Spirit — the word of God. 
 Another weapon is the spirit of Christ. This implies 
 all the graces of the Spirit — meekness, gentleness, for- 
 bearance and patience. 
 
 One thought more. 
 
 Paul, when writing to the church at Rome, said, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 97 
 
 " I am sure that when 1 come unto you, 1 shall come 
 in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ." 
 Now my brethren, to go in the fulness of his blessing, 
 is to go anointed with that unction which is from the 
 Holy One. 
 
 From the preceding remarks, we pass to a few in- 
 ferences, and shall conclude the discourse. 
 
 1. The text and subject teach us what is the 
 post and duty of the minister of Christ — to defend 
 the gospel, or the truth. 
 
 2. What responsibility is upon us as ministers of 
 the gospel. 
 
 Permit me, my brethren, to exhort you to fidelity, 
 (fcc. 
 
 Finally, if ministers are under such obligations to 
 defend the truth, should not Christians do all they 
 can to encourage and strengthen them in their work 7 
 
 II. DIVINE AUTHORITY OF THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 2 Pet. 1 : 16. ^' For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when 
 we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 but were eye witnesses of his majesty." 
 
 I. The authenticity of Christianity, or the divine 
 originality of the Scriptures. II. Principal objections 
 against the authority of Christianity. III. The ad- 
 vantages derived from revelation. lY. Inferences. 
 
 I. The authenticity of Christianity, or the divine 
 originality of the Scriptures. 
 
 As a necessary preliminary article, I shall take it 
 for granted that we all believe in the immortality of 
 the soul. 
 
 9 
 
98 L I F E O F 
 
 1. We argue from granting the preceding truth, 
 that mankind need a revelation. 
 
 2. If Christianity is not of divine authority, we 
 are in a state of entire uncertainty respecting futu- 
 rity. 
 
 3. If Christianity is not of God, it is the contriv- 
 ance or invention of men. Would good men do it? 
 Have wicked men done it? What advantage could 
 the contrivance be to wicked men? W^hat was the 
 end of Clirist and his apostles? 
 
 4. The character and perfection which the Scrip- 
 tures ascribe to the Deity, are such as we might ra- 
 tionally expect of the Creator, Governor, and Judge 
 of the universe — his eternal existence, his almighty 
 power, infinite knowledge, inflexible justice and holi- 
 ness, &c. 
 
 Sovereignly not omitted. 
 
 5. The history and present state of the Jews, de- 
 monstrate the truth of divine revelation. 
 
 G. The influence which the truths and spirit of 
 Christianity have upon the conscience, tempers and 
 lives of those who receive it, is ample proof of its being 
 divine. 
 
 7. Christianity is perfectly and completely calcu- 
 lated to the circumstances and exisrencies of mankind 
 
 o 
 
 as hopeless, helpless and guilty sinners, 
 
 II. The principal objections against Christianity. 
 1. One objection against the Scriptures is, that they 
 are so mysterious they cannot be understood. In 
 answer to this objection, we sliould consider that the 
 Scriptures were not designed for one period, or nation 
 only; but that they look forward to the end of time, 
 and were designed for all nations where the gospel 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 99 
 
 should be preached. And not only so, but they con- 
 tam a great variety. They reveal the character, the 
 purposes and the grace of God— they refer to the rise 
 and fall of nations. Again, the prophetic eye looks 
 forward and beholds the different situations of the 
 church of God, and the rise, progress, and destruction 
 of anti-Christian religion. They also refer to the ful- 
 filment of the promise, and the accomplishment of the 
 purposes of God in time, and open to view the con- 
 summate glory of all the work, government and grace 
 of God in the world above. Can it be expected that 
 a finite mind can comprehend ail this? No; to do 
 it, one must be infinite. 
 
 But what particularly concerns us is plain and 
 easy, viz : — our duty. The objection is in favor of 
 Christianity. We should consider, however, that 
 Christianity is an object of our faith. 
 
 2. Another objection is the conduct of many who 
 profess religion, and the abuse which has been made 
 of it. This is a serious and melancholy truth. But 
 we will give it all its weight. First, as it respects 
 individuals — many false professors. Is this sufficient 
 to invalidate the reality of religion? If so, it will in- 
 validate every principle of virtue and patriotism in 
 the universe. But the abuse which has been made 
 of religion even by those nations called Christian — 
 
 3. Another objection is, that it is enthusiasm and 
 fanaticism ; consequently all who are religious are 
 enthusiasts and fanatics. Define the terms. But is 
 there no reason in real religion and the true religion- 
 ist? Reason upon God, our duty, 6cc. 
 
 til. The advantages derived from revelation. 
 
 I. By revelation we learn the true character of God. 
 
100 LIFE OF 
 
 2. By revelation we are taught what man was at 
 his creation, what is his present state, and how he 
 may be extricated from sin and its fatal consequences. 
 
 3. By revelation we are taught and confirmed in 
 the truth and reality of our immortality. 
 
 4. Christianity points out to us the great end of 
 our existence, viz : — glorifying God, and enjoying him 
 forever. 
 
 5. Revelation teaches the difference between the 
 righteous and the wicked, and their future situations. 
 
 Improvement. From the preceding remarks we 
 infer, 
 
 1. That we have the greatest reason to give credit 
 to the bible as of divine authority. 
 
 2. Those who do not believe the bible are left in- 
 excusable, and must remain in a state of uncertainty 
 respecting eternal things. 
 
 3. It is the duty of mankind to receive Christianity 
 with pious gratitude. 
 
 4. What a source of spiritual comfort the Scriptures 
 are to the believer. 
 
 5. If Christianity is from God, do we not this day 
 stand reproved that we are so indifferent respecting 
 it, and are no more attentive to the blessings which it 
 reveals? 
 
 Once more. Such are the truths of Christianity. 
 Such the great authority of our holy religion, that 
 with the greatest safety and utmost confidence we 
 may venture our eternal interests upon their veracity, 
 
 III. ENTREATING SINNERS, 
 ' 1 Cor. 4:13. '* Being defamed, we entreat." 
 
 There is much weight in the following? declaration 
 
EEV. JOSEPH GRAFTON, 101 
 
 of the apostle, in another part of this epistle. ^Mf in 
 this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of ail 
 men most miserable," (See the context.) But, be- 
 lieving the great truths of Ciiristianity, and thongh we 
 suffer all these things and are defamed, yet we entreat. 
 
 The doctrine which I shall deduce from tlie text is 
 the following, viz: — 
 
 That consistently with the eternal purpose of 
 God respecting the salvation of man, the minister of 
 the gospel may entreat sinners to be reconciled to 
 God ; or, in other words., to seek salvation. 
 
 Perhaps, primarily, the meaning of the passage is, 
 that the apostles entreated those who defamed, them 
 to desist from their evil ways, 
 
 I. Sinners should be entreated to be religious from 
 the consideration of the right that God has in them. 
 We are his by creation, 
 
 II. Mankind should, and ought to be entreated to 
 serve God from the consideration that they possess 
 intelligent or rational powers, whereby they are ca- 
 pable of serving God, 
 
 III. Mankind should be entreated to serve God 
 from the fact that the law which he has given them 
 is holy, just and good. 
 
 IV. We are under obligation to love God and bs 
 entreated to serve him from the consideration of what 
 has been done to procure salvation for us, siimers. 
 And what has not been done? 
 
 V. Men should be entreated to seek salvation from 
 the necessity and importance of it. 
 
 VI. Men should be entreated to seek religion from 
 
 the consideration that that, and that only will render 
 
 us happy. 
 
 9* 
 
102 LIFE OF 
 
 YII. We should be excited to seek religion because 
 time is short. 
 
 Lastly, we should be entreated to seek religion 
 now, for now is God's gracious time. 
 
 IV. LOSING THE SOUL. 
 
 Mark 8 : 3G, 37. ''' What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world^ 
 and lose his own soul V 
 
 I. Mankind are in danger of losing their souls. 
 
 1. This is demonstrated from the text. 
 
 2. From the plain declaration of God in his word. 
 
 3. From the general inattention among mankind 
 respecting their salvation. 
 
 4. From the deceitfulness of the heart of man, and 
 his innate love to sin, and sinful ways. 
 
 II. What are we to understand by the loss of the 
 soul 7 Not annihilation — not ceasing to live, or exist. 
 But loss of future happiness; loss of God's blessing; 
 loss of an interest in the great salvation : to experi- 
 ence the fulfilment of the denunciations threatened 
 against the impenitent in the word of God. 
 
 III. Nothing can compensate for the loss of tlie 
 soul. Tliis is intimated in our text, "What,"&c. 
 Can riches 7 Can honor? Can pleasures? Can 
 friends? Can literary acquirements? 
 
 IV. Arguments to persuade you to attend to the 
 salvation of your souls. But where shall I begin? 
 Arguments pour themselves forth on every side. Do 
 we consider the present moment? What is its lan- 
 guage? Attend to the salvation of thy soul. Do Ave 
 look forward to an eternal state of happiness or mis- 
 ery to which we are progressing? Prepare to meet 
 thy God, is its authoritative voice. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 103 
 
 But to be more particular. 
 
 1. We argue from its importauce, that men sliould 
 attend to the salvation of their souls. 
 
 2. From the consideration of the great good we 
 shall obtain. 
 
 3. From the consideration of the great misery we 
 shall escape. 
 
 4. From the consideration of what has been done 
 for man's salvation. 
 
 5. If we neglect this great salvation, we cannot es- 
 cape. 
 
 6. The uncertainty of life. 
 
 7. What is doing. &c. 
 
 V. QUENCHING THE SPIRIT. 
 1 Thes. 5 : 19. " Quench not the Spirit." 
 
 I. Some observations relative to the Spirit. Much 
 is said in the Scriptures respecting the Spirit of God, 
 his divinity, his agency and his eflects. 
 
 The Spirit is distinct from our souls. It is distinct 
 from our consciences, and it is distinct from the reli- 
 gion of nature; though it pervades all, operates upon 
 and affects them. The Spirit is God, and conse- 
 quently is divine. Personality is ascribed to the 
 Spirit. Says our Lord, I will send " him unto you," 
 — meaning the Holy Spirit — •' and when he is come," 
 — referring to the same divine person. 
 
 II. The influence and ofhce-work of the Spirit. 
 
 1. As it respects his influence. I have already ob- 
 served under the preceding head that the Spirit per- 
 vades all. When we look into the history of crea- 
 tion, we read that " the Spirit of God moved upon 
 
104 LIFE CF 
 
 the face of the waters." Creation is attributed to the 
 influence of the divine Spirit. 
 
 2. We shall notice the influence of the Spirit in the 
 afl^airs of rehgion, and in effecting the great plan of 
 salvation. 
 
 (I.) It was the divine Spirit that inspired holy 
 men to predict of the person and grace of the Re- 
 deemer. They spake as they were moved by the 
 Holy Ghost. Here enlarge. (2.) It is by the influ- 
 ence of the divine Spirit that ancient saints wrought 
 miracles and triumphed in God. (3.) It was in con- 
 sequence of the influence of the Spirit that Old Testa- 
 ment saints believed in, and had the blessing of the 
 Messiah appropriated to them. Here enlarge, if this 
 good Spirit grant — (4.) It was the Spirit who quali- 
 fied the great Mediator for, and assisted him in com- 
 pleting the work of redemption. At his baptism he 
 lit upon him in the appearance of a dove. His holy 
 disposition, miracles, suff'eriug, death, resurrection 
 and ascension, were all eflected by the power of the 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 But to pursue the history of the church we find 
 that after the ascension of our Lord, the Spirit by its 
 influence according to liis promise descended in a 
 most miraculous manner, to establish the gospel and 
 to extend its influence and blessings. From the ex- 
 traordinary influence of tlie Spirit we will particular- 
 ly attend to his ordinary and necessary 'influence 
 upon the hearts of men in order to qualify them for 
 heaven. This, by some, is denied; but I firmly be- 
 lieve it. Here it may be asked, " how may a person 
 know whether he is under the influence of God's 
 Spirit or not?" I answer, by the eflects. We read 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 105 
 
 '' That the Spirit searches all things, yea, the deep 
 things of God." I observed before, that the Spirit of 
 God was not the soul nor the conscience, yet it op- 
 erates upon both ; upon every faculty of the mind. 
 And here it is necessary to notice, that all the teach- 
 ing and influence of the Spirit are and ever will be in 
 perfect accordance with divine revelation. The bi- 
 ble was written under divine inspiration; God can- 
 not contradict himself. We observe then, 
 
 1. That the Spirit enlightens the mind. 
 
 2. It renovates the soul in works, faith, love, re- 
 pentance, humility, self-denial — it sanctifies the soul, 
 it comforts and supports it under the evils of life, and 
 finally prepares it for glory. 
 
 III. What is it that quenches the Spirit, and the 
 danger of so doing. 
 
 More fully to ascertain the point, it will be neces- 
 sary to notice several passages similar to the text. 
 We read of grieving the Spirit — of resisting the Spirit 
 — and of doing despite to the Spirit of grace. These 
 passages not only corroborate the text, but carry the 
 idea farther. A person may quench and grieve the 
 Spirit, and yet not resist and do despite unto it. 
 Christians may quench the Spirit, but it is the unre- 
 newed and unsanctified who resist the Holy Ghost, 
 and do despite to the Spirit of grace. But to proceed. 
 What is it that quenches the Spirit? 
 
 1. The indulgence of any known sin. 
 
 2. The omission of any known religious duty ; and 
 particularly a duty which requires great self-denial. 
 
 3. An undue pursuit after this world, either its 
 riches, pleasures, or honors, 
 
 4. A vain and trifling disposition, 
 
106 LIFE OF 
 
 5. A disposition unreconciled to our worldly 
 trials. 
 
 IV. The evil and danger of quenching the Spirit. 
 
 1. It is very provoking and grievous to God. 
 
 2. It is always accompanied with guilt. 
 
 3. It involves us in darkness and uncertainty re- 
 specting our spiritual interests. 
 
 4. In quenching God's Spirit there is danger lest 
 we should go from step to step, till at last we end in 
 apostacy, and God should say, " My Spirit shall not 
 strive with 3^ou." 
 
 Improvement. 1. Our subject teaches us how im- 
 portant the work of salvation is. God the Father, 
 Son and Spirit, are all concerned to effect it. 
 
 2. The subject teaches us the necessity and impor- 
 tance of the divine influence. 
 
 3. How circumspect and watchful we should live, 
 lest we should grieve and quench the Spirit. 
 
 4. We may learn why religion is so low among us. 
 Have we not quenched the Spirit? 
 
 5. May we not take encouragement from a consid- 
 eration of the power of the divine Spirit ? 
 
 6. If quenching and grieving the Spirit are provok- 
 ing to God, see that none of you continue in so doing; 
 here apply the subject to sinners. 
 
 VI. god's covenant with his people. 
 
 John G : 37. " All that the Father givelli me, shall come to me j and him 
 that Cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out.'' 
 
 The legitimate doctrine contained in, or rising out 
 of the text is, that in consequence of sinners being 
 given to Christ they will come unto him. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 107 
 
 111 illustrating the doctrine, I shall inquire, 
 
 I. By whom sinners were given to Christ. By the 
 Father. "AH that the Father hath given unto me." 
 
 II. Wlieii were sinners given to Christ? In eter- 
 nity. See Eph. 3:4. 1 Tim. 1 : 9. 
 
 HI. How were they given ? By covenant, or 
 agreement. By the covenant alluded to, 1 mean the 
 covenant entered into between the three Divine per- 
 sons, as parties in this covenant, or God absolutely 
 considered, and Jesus Christ in his mediatorial char- 
 acter. 
 
 A covenant implies an agreement between two or 
 more parties upon certain terms. In forming an 
 agreement or covenant, one proposes and the other 
 consents, and the parties so agreeing feel under sol- 
 emn and mutual obligations to fulfil the terms of the 
 covenant then made. That there was such a cove- 
 nant between God absolutely considered, and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ as mediator between God and 
 man, is fully revealed in the Scriptures of truth. 
 This covenant is a covenant of grace. We may 
 speak after the manner of men in things relating to 
 God and his plan of mercy. May we not suppose 
 that God the Father might say to his Son, ' My 
 Son, after the heaven and earth are created, I shall 
 create a })erson that shall be called man ; he shall 
 possess a complex nature, his body will I create out 
 of the ground, I will breathe into him a principle of 
 immortality, and it shall be denominated his soul. 
 Man that shall be created shall be constituted the 
 federal head of his posterity. I shall place him in a 
 state of trial or probation — I shall place him under 
 law ; a law which will be just and good — but I fore- 
 
108 LIFE OF 
 
 see that he will transgress the law which I shall en- 
 join upon him; but such is the rectitude of my na- 
 ture, and the reasonableness of the law which I shall 
 impose upon him, that should he transgress it he 
 must die, and that eternally. Now if one adequate 
 to the redemption of man could be found, that should 
 obey and magnify the law that I shall give him. I 
 have sutficient love or benevolence to save him from 
 that eternal death to which he will expose himself, 
 and the unnumbered millions of his posterity. How 
 shall he, or any part of his posterity be saved?' On 
 hearing tliis, the Son replied, " Here am I. send me." 
 ' But, my beloved, in order to eflect this, you must 
 part with the glory you have now with me. You 
 must become a man of sorrows and acquainted with 
 grief You must be made lower than the angels. 
 You must in your own body bear the sins of many. 
 You must die in shame and deep distress. But for 
 these sufferings I will reward you. I will give thee 
 a seed to serve thee — a people that shall be wilHng in 
 the day of thy power.' See Isaiah 53 : 10. Psalms 
 110 : 102, 103. Thus this covenant or testament is 
 agreed to, signed, and in the view of the parties 
 sealed with blood. It is a covenant of grace — grace 
 in the Father, and grace in the Son. 
 
 II. It is an eternal covenant. 
 
 III. It is a covenant well ordered in all things and 
 sure. 
 
 Well ordered in all things. There is provision 
 made in this covenant for accomplishing all the de- 
 signs of God's purpose for the salvation of those whom 
 the Father gave to his Son. Among other things, 
 and as a constituent part of this covenant was secured 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 109 
 
 the influence of the Holy Spirit. Notwithstanding 
 wliat Christ should do or suffer, the influence of the 
 Holy Spirit was necessary to the fulfilment of this 
 covenant. It was necessary that the gospel should 
 be preached for the salvation of men. This was ar- 
 ranged in this covenant. In a word — as the apostle 
 expresses himself upon the subject — " According to 
 his divine power, lie hath given unto us all things 
 that pertain unto life and godliness." Here, I appre- 
 hend, is the foundation of man's salvation ; and from 
 this proceeds the cause and certainty of sinners' com- 
 ing to Christ. ''All that the Father," &c. 
 
 We are now led to show how sinners come to 
 Christ. 
 
 1. Tliey come as sinners. 
 
 2. As repenting and humble sinners. 
 
 3. As believing sinners. That is, they believe that 
 Christ is able to save them. 
 
 Improvement. If the preceding sentiments are cor- 
 rect, we learn the foundation of the salvation of sin- 
 ners.- 
 
 What obligations are those under to God and Christ 
 for their salvation. 
 
 Do any say, if I knew I was given to Christ I 
 would go to him? 
 
 Do any say, I do not know that I am given to 
 Christ; therefore I cannot go to him ? If you wait 
 to know this, then you will never go to him. 
 
 VII. OBJECT OF Christ's death. 
 
 Tit, 2:14-. " Who give himself for ns, that he might redeem us from all 
 iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." 
 
 The great scheme of mercy consists of a number 
 10 
 
110 LIFE OF 
 
 of constituent parts, not expressed fully in one pas- 
 sage of Scriptnre, nor revealed at one time. But God 
 spake at sundry tinries and in divers manners, by the 
 prophets, and in these days, i. e., the days when 
 Christ was upon earth, by his Son, and in after days 
 by the inspired apostles. And no one passage per- 
 haps contains more of the substance of the gospel 
 than the following. " Without controversy God 
 manifest in the flesh,'' &c. Our text contaius two 
 parts of the glorious plan of salvation ; or, I may say 
 two pillars of the grand edifice of mercy. 
 
 In order to ascertain the full meaning of the text, 
 it will be necessary to advert to what immediately 
 precedes it. "For the grace of God," &c., and then 
 comes in the text — " Who gave himself for us," &c. 
 
 From tiie text we shall inquire, 
 
 I. What is implied in his (Christ) giving himself 
 for us 7 
 
 He gave himself, i. e., to suffer and to die. This 
 I conceive to be the meaning of the apostle in this 
 part of the text. " He gave his life a ransoni for 
 many." " Christ died according to the Scripture." 
 He gave himself a sacrifice. " Christ, our passover, 
 is sacrificed for us." 
 
 He gave himself willingly. 
 
 II. For whom Christ gave himself — or, who are 
 designed by the word us, in the text? 
 
 Christ did not die without an object in view. He 
 did not give himself, or die at uncertainty. For 
 whom then did he give himself? Let an inspired 
 apostle answer. " He (Christ) loved the church, and 
 gave liimself for it." 
 
 Here enlarge. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTOxN. Ill 
 
 III. The design of his giving himself for the 
 church. '-That he might redeem it from all in- 
 iquity," &c. 
 
 1. That his people should be redeemed from all 
 sin. This redemption I conceive is the design the 
 influence and efficacy of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 2. That they might be purified, or sanctified. 
 
 3. That they should be a peculiar people. 
 
 4. That they should be "zealous of good works." 
 Refer to 1st Epistle of Peter, 2d chapter, 9th verse, 
 
 and onward. 
 
 Application. I. Our subject teaches ns that one 
 great design of God in the plan of redemption was to 
 make men holy, to be useful in this life, and by grace 
 to prepare them for heaven. 
 
 2. As many of us profess Christ, let us inquire, are 
 we redeemed from our iniquities? 
 
 3. Permit me to exhort yon to the discharge o[ 
 every duty, and to be zealous of good works. 
 
 4. See. my hearer, the road to heaven. 
 
 VIII. CHRIST, THE CAPTAIN OF SALVATION. 
 Heb. 11 : 10. " Tlie Captain of their salvation." 
 
 I. Some of the qualifications of the great Captain 
 of salvation. I. Wisdom. 2. Honor. 3. Power 
 and wealth. 4. Goodness. 5. Tenderness and jus- 
 tice. 
 
 II. The cause of which he is at the liead, and in 
 which every true soldier of Christ is engaged. Neg- 
 atively. Not a temporal cause. But it is the cause 
 of virtue and religion against sin and Satan. It is a 
 good cause, an eternal cause; a cause in which the 
 
112 LIFE OF 
 
 eternal Father, tlie Holy Spirit, the holy angels, and 
 all good people are engaged. 
 
 III. The encouragement given to all who enlist 
 under the banner of Christ. A good bounty — a good 
 living — good wages — good arn:ior — good company, 
 and a good general. 
 
 IV. What is required of every soldier of this Cap- 
 tain. 1. Yoluntariness. 2. Sincerity. 3. Love. 4. 
 Faithfulness. 5. Courage. 6. Obedience in heart 
 and life. 7. Perseverance. 
 
 V. The certainty of success. 
 
 VI. The victory and rewards of the soldiers of 
 Jesus. 
 
 IivirROVEMENT. 1. Jcsus Christ is worthy of our 
 love and obedience. 
 
 2. The Christian is in a good cause. 
 
 3. The encouragement for every true, faithful and 
 volunteer soldier of Jesus. Enumerate some of the 
 heroic acts of the faithful. 
 
 4. From the preceding observations, may I not be 
 permitted to address the different ages and characters 
 in this assembly? The aged may enlist under this 
 Captain. 
 
 5. If Christ is so powerful, what may his enemies 
 expect 7 
 
 We add an occasional address delivered by Mr. 
 Grafton, and a charge to a young minister— both for 
 the practical wisdom they contain, and as specimens 
 of his manner in such performances. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 113 
 
 ADDRESS TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 
 
 One prominent and uniform duty which will devolve 
 on you is the preaching of the word. The address of the 
 angel to Peter and John, after tliey had miraculously es- 
 caped from prison, are not inapplicable to you. " Go, 
 stand in the temple, and preach unto the people all the 
 words of this life." Similar was the charge which Paul 
 gave to Timothy — " Preach the word, be instant in sea- 
 son, out of season." The words of this life, and the 
 word which Timothy was charged to preach, are the gos- 
 pel. The subject matter of the gospel ministry is 
 ** Christ crucified." In preaching the word, my son, 
 you must, you will preach the perfect obedience and vi- 
 carious sufferings of our Lord Jesus Christ, as making 
 an atonement for sin — laying a foundation for God's par- 
 doning sinners and bringing in "everlasting righteous- 
 ness." "God, for Christ's sake," said the apostle, 
 " hath forgiven you." We have redemption through his 
 blood. For he who knew no sin, was made sin for us, 
 i. e., a sin-offering, that we might become the righteous- 
 mess of God in him. Here, my brother, is the founda- 
 tion which God hath laid in Zion. Here is truth which 
 is important and precious to e\ery real Christian. Go, 
 then, proclaim to guilty, needy sinners, a Saviour's love, 
 a Saviour's merits, a Saviour's righteousness. Be not 
 afraid to exalt him too high. Be not afraid to appreciate 
 the blood of Christ as too meritorious. No, no. His 
 blood cleanseth from all sin. 
 
 In preaching the word, you will, you must exhibit the 
 holiness, spirituality and perpetuity of the moral law. 
 This, my brother, is the eternal standard of right and 
 wrong. Inform your hearers that all intelligences in 
 heaven, earth and hell, are under eternal obligation to 
 10* 
 
114 LIFE OF 
 
 love the Lord Jehovah with all their hearts — and that 
 the evil disposition of the wicked, instead of excusing 
 them, increases their guilt. " Do we make void the law 
 through faith? God forbid — yea, we establish the law." 
 
 You must preach to men as sinners. You must exhibit 
 before them their lost, guilty, impotent condition. You 
 will not consider sin as a misfortune, but a crime; and 
 that the transgressor of God's law is exposed to its pen- 
 alty, which is eternal death. This truth men must know, 
 this they must feel, or they will never appreciate a Sa- 
 viour's worth. "The wliole need not a physician, but they 
 that are sick," was an aphorism of him who spake as never 
 man spake. " I came, said the same divine teacher, 
 " not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." 
 
 In preaching the word, you will insist upon the neces- 
 sity of the special influence of the Holy Spirit to renew 
 and sanctify the children of men, to make them meet for 
 the inheritance of the saints in light. The declaration 
 was made by the Saviour, the word is gone out of his 
 mouth, it cannot return void. "Verily, verily, I say 
 unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot see 
 the kingdom of God." Solemn asseveration ! It is all 
 important, from the consideration of the dignity and au-" 
 thority of him who made it. I say unto thee — I, the 
 eternal Son of God — I, who came to bear witness to the 
 truth — I, who came to seek and to save that which was lost 
 — I say unto thee — to you, Nicodemus — to all men — that 
 you and they must be born again, or neither you, nor 
 they, can ever see or enter the kingdom of God. Sanc- 
 tification is the fiuit of regeneration. First make the 
 tree good, and the fruit will be good also. 
 
 Once more. You will insist upon the necessity of 
 men's believing the gospel. No passage in all the Scrip- 
 tures is more authoritative than the following. "Go ye 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 115 
 
 into all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
 ture. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; 
 he that believeth not shall be damned." This, my 
 brother, is your commission. 
 
 Faith is the hinge on which men's salvation turns. 
 Other important doctrines might be mentioned, connected 
 with, or involved in the preceding, which it will be your 
 duty to preach. But these appear to me to contain the 
 fundamentals of the gospel of the grace of God, and ne- 
 cessary to be believed for salvation. 
 
 You are not only to preach the word, but you are to 
 take the oversight of this church in the Lord. You have 
 just stepped over the hallowed threshold of the pastoral 
 door. You have been inducted into your sacred office 
 by prayer, and the laying on of the hands of the bresby- 
 tery. Several similes are made use of in the New Testa- 
 ment to represent the office and duties of a pastor. They 
 are compared to shepherds, to overseers, to rulers and to 
 watchmen. Christ the good Shepherd said to Peter, 
 " feed my lambs — feed my sheep." Paul charged the 
 elders of the church at Ephesus to "Take heed unto all 
 the flock over which the Holy Ghost had made them 
 overseers." " Obey them which have the rule over you, 
 for they watch for your souls as they who must give ac- 
 count." And a solemn account, my brother, it will be. 
 
 Much will depend for your future usefulness and re- 
 spectability on the manner in which you begin and dis- 
 charge your duties in the first years of your ministry. 
 For the profitable and acceptable discharge of your pas- 
 toral duties, you, my brother, need much wisdom, pru- 
 dence, circumspection, long-suffering, brotherly kind- 
 ness and Christian affection. Are you now in the afllec- 
 tions of the people.? Endeavor to continue so. In order 
 for this, your conduct must be such as to convince them 
 
116 LIFE OF 
 
 that it is not theirs, but them you seek — their spiritual 
 good — their eternal welfare. Feel, my brother, that this 
 is your home — your field of labor — that this people is 
 your people — that their prosperity will be your prosper- 
 ity — their adversity your adversity. "Rejoice with 
 them who do rejoice, and weep with them who weep." 
 Mingle your truest sympathies with them in all their af- 
 flictions, trials and temptations; and you will find a 
 pleasure in the pain. " He that hath friends must show 
 himself friendly." 
 
 Possessing and exhibiting such Christian feelings, and 
 pursuing such a mode of conduct, will tend to strengthen 
 the affection of your friends towards you; and when by 
 them reciprocated, (which I trust will be the case) will 
 form a three-fold cord, not easily parted. 
 
 I have often in the course of my ministry been much 
 grieved, that after having assisted in ordaining a brother 
 as pastor of a church — almost the first information I re- 
 ceived from him was, that he was about quitting his 
 post, or, that he had spread his wings and taken his flight. 
 But, my brother, from my intimate acquaintance with 
 you, I confidently expect better things; and things which 
 are more encouraging and of good report, though I thus 
 speak. 
 
 Permit me, my son, from the consideration that age 
 may speak, to caution you against the indulgence of van- 
 ity. How apposite is the advice of the apostle upon this 
 point ! Let no man, no Christian, no minister, think 
 more highly of himself than he ought to think ; but 
 think soberly, and you will also suppress every imperi- 
 ous feeling. "For the servant of the Lord must not 
 strive, but be gentle unto all men." What a contrast — 
 a humble Saviour, and a proud minister ! 
 
 As it will be your duty to guard the door of the church, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 117 
 
 you will be careful whom you admit into your fellowship. 
 You will make the evidence of conversion the turning 
 point upon which you receive every member. 
 
 You will be attentive, faithful, and prudent in seeing 
 that the disciplinary laws of Christ are executed in the 
 church. In administering the special ordinances of the 
 gospel, viz : — baptism and the Lord's supper — as to the 
 first, you must follow the example of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and conform to the practice of his apostles. The 
 latter is a church ordinance. Baptism is a personal act 
 of devotion or self-dedication to God. It cannot be per- 
 formed by proxy. And in order for any one to partake 
 of either, they must give evidence of their "repentance 
 toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 When called to assist in ordaining another, adhere to 
 the direction of the apostle, "Lay hands suddenly on no 
 man. Neither be partaker of other men's sins. Keep 
 thyself pure." 
 
 Endeavor, my brother, to cultivate a peaceable and can- 
 did temper toward Christians differing from you. "As 
 much as in you lieth, live peaceably with all men." But 
 you must not part with truth for the sake of peace. 
 
 Are you ready to exclaim — from the consideration of 
 the weighty truths you are to preach, the holy temper 
 you are to exhibit, and the godly life you should live, 
 and above all, your high responsibility and accountable- 
 ness to God — " Who is sufRcient for these things?" No 
 man. Not a Paul, or an Apollos, without the grace of 
 God. But listen, my brother, to the declaration of the 
 Lord of glory. "All power is given unto me in heaven 
 and in earth. And lo, I am with you alway, even unto 
 the end of the world." "My grace is sufficient for 
 thee." 
 
 And now, " I charge thee in the sight of God, and be- 
 
118 LIFE OF 
 
 fore Jesus Christ." "Let no man despise thy youth; 
 but be thou an example to the believers, in word, in con- 
 versation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity; give 
 attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine." 
 "Take heed unto thyself and to the doctrine; continue 
 in them; for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself 
 and them that hear thee." 
 
 May your life be long and useful; and when you shall 
 be called to render up your account to your Saviour, 
 your God, and your Judge — then may you hear from him 
 that soul-animating plaudit, " Well done, good and faith- 
 ful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. Amen." 
 Then will all the redeemed join their loud amen. And 
 thus shall the saints judge the world, and thus shall they 
 judge angels. 
 
 RIGHT HAND OF FELLOWSHIP DELIVERED AT CAMBRIDGE- 
 PORT. 
 
 The occasion on which we have assembled is solemn, 
 important and pleasing. Solemn, for it has an imnrediate 
 reference to the honor of God and the glory of the Re- 
 deemer — important, for the visible kingdom of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ and the salvation of immortal souls are in- 
 volved in it — pleasing, for the service of God is ever de- 
 lightful, his tabernacles are amiable, his yoke is easy, 
 and his burden light. 
 
 It may not be uninteresting to take a retrospect of the 
 dealings of God with this people in effecting what we 
 this day witness. Not far from ten years ago, two per- 
 sons, members of the Baptist church in Newton, removed 
 into this place. For some length of time, tliey were 
 alone as it respected their religious connections and 
 privileges. Others, of the same sentiments, from time to 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 119 
 
 time were added to them. The speaker, as in duty 
 bound, frequently preached among them, and the assem- 
 blies were ever civil and attentive. Nothing, however, 
 very important transpired until March, 1816; when at a 
 lecture on a Lord's day evening, at the house of a bro- 
 ther not far from where this house is erected, the people 
 flocked like clouds and like doves, " and filled the house 
 where we were sitting." From that evening several 
 have dated their first serious impressions. The few 
 brethren then residing in the vicinity thought it duty to 
 open a meeting for prayer and conference, and God 
 blessed it for the spiritual good of others. A place was 
 procured where they met for public worhip on the eve- 
 nings of Lord's days. A number of the ministering 
 brethren in the vicinity, as well as others, supplied them; 
 and their proximity to the metropolis greatly facilitated 
 their object. Several, during these transactions, were 
 hopefully brought to the knowledge of the truth, and pub- 
 licly professed the Lord Jesus Christ. Thus the little 
 cloud which appeared produced a gracious, a refreshing 
 shower. 
 
 A number of professors belonging to the second and 
 third Baptist churches in Boston and to the church in 
 Newton, conceived it would promote the cause of the 
 Redeemer and contribute to their religious privileges, 
 to unite in erecting a house for the worship of God, and 
 in constituting a church in the faith and order of the New 
 Testament. In these their undertakings, God hath re- 
 markably smiled upon them. 
 
 This day, my brethren, you may with the greatest pro- 
 priety exclaim with the ancient prophet — " Hitherto hath 
 the Lord helped us." 
 
 We congratulate you upon your pleasing circumstan- 
 ces and future prospects. It gives us much religious 
 
120 LIFE OF 
 
 pleasure tliat you have been enabled to erect this decent 
 and convenient place for divine worship, and are consti- 
 tuted a church of Jesus Christ. In order to obtain and 
 enjoy such privileges as these, did our ancestors leave 
 their native country, when oppressed by the iron hand of 
 religious tyranny. Here they sought and found an asy- 
 lum for themselves and for us their children. For the 
 defence and permanent security of our civil and religious 
 rights, did many of our fathers and brethren, in our rev- 
 olutionary struggle, fight, and bleed, and die. Yea, 
 more. To procure our religious and spirifual blessings, 
 did the Son of God, who was rich, become poor; he died 
 that we might live; he lives, that we may have eternal 
 life. 
 
 It is peculiarly satisfactory to us, that the method of 
 your embodying into a church was by relating to each 
 other the work of grace upon your souls and the reason 
 of the hope that is within you, by which you became ac- 
 quainted with each other's sentiments and obtained the 
 fellowship of the saints. This resembled the building of 
 the ancient temple, (which was a figure of a spiritual 
 church of Christ,) the materials of which were made ready 
 before they were brought to the place of building, so that 
 there was neither hammer nor axe, nor any tool of iron, 
 heard in the house wliile it was building. And, indeed, 
 this was the practice of the first planters of churches in 
 this State (then colony). Governor Winthrop, in his 
 Journal, relates the following circumstance. A number 
 of ministers met at Dorchester, (not more than six miles 
 from where we are now assembled,) to constitute a 
 church; but not being satisfied with the evidence of a 
 work of grace on some who oflered themselves as mem- 
 bers, they separated without effecting the object of their 
 meeting. But you, brethren, having first given your- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 121 
 
 selves to the Lord, and to one another by the will of God, 
 we view and recognize you as a church, built upon the 
 foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ 
 himself being the chief corner-stone. And you, as lively 
 stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priest- 
 hood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God 
 by Jesus Christ. 
 
 As it is customary, on occasions such as this, for some 
 person to be designated to present the hand of fellowship, 
 and this part of the service, at your instance, and by the 
 appointment of the council here convened, being assigned 
 to me — in behalf of the churches we represent, I do with 
 much pleasure give you, through the medium of this_ 
 brother whom you have appointed for the service, this 
 hand. Take it, my brother, and with it goes my heart; 
 yea, and with it go the hearts of all my brethren. Re- 
 ceive it as a token of our union, and as a pledge of our 
 Christian affection for you. Hereby recognizing you as 
 a church of Jesus Christ, engaging to render you all the 
 assistance and advice which it may be in our power to 
 grant, and, in return, expecting the same from you. 
 
 Your erecting this house for the worship of God, and 
 embodying into a church, was not to intrude on others 
 differing in sentiment from you, or to abridge any of their 
 religious privileges. No; but simply to enjoy your own. 
 Consider, my brethren, with grateful feelings, your obli- 
 gations to God for his great goodness towards you. You 
 are now as a city set upon a hill — may it never be hid ! 
 a candlestick whence light should shine — may it never 
 become extinct ! 
 
 As a distinct and independent body, you will have du- 
 ties, trials, and joys, peculiar to yourselves. Permit me 
 to exhort you to the exercise of Christian affection, can- 
 dor, meekness, forbearance, and long-suffering. Con- 
 11 
 
122 LIFE OF 
 
 sider one another, provoking (or exciting) to love and 
 to good works. 
 
 You are this day, my brethren, like a ship, richly 
 laden, commencing her passage with a clear sky and a 
 fair and gentle breeze; but which, before she makes her 
 port, has to encounter adverse winds, boisterous waves, 
 and repeated storms. You must not expect to be 
 
 " Carried lo the skies, 
 
 " On flowery beds of ease ; 
 " While others fought to win the prize, 
 
 " And sail'd through bloody seas." 
 
 Be sober, be vigilant, always abounding in the work of 
 the Lord. Be careful whom you hereafter admit into 
 your fellowship. You will make the evidence of conver- 
 sion the turning point upon which you receive every 
 member. Be attentive, be faithful, be prudent, in your 
 discipline. 
 
 In your endeavors to obtain a pastor, be not precipi- 
 tate. Make it a subject of your united and fervent 
 prayers. Let not brilliancy of talent — let not high litera- 
 ry attainments out-go the man of God, the humble disci- 
 ple of the meek and lowly Jesus. If you can find the 
 man in whom talents, learning and grace unite, well; 
 but if not, I beseech you, for Christ's sake, to choose 
 the man of grace. 
 
 In closing this address, I beg to be indulged one mo- 
 ment in expressing my own feelings on the occasion. 
 Twenty, who have united with this church, were dismiss- 
 ed from that over which I have the honor and pleasure 
 of being the pastor. To part with you, my brothers and 
 sisters, was like parting with our right hands and our 
 right eyes; but these feelings are, in a great degree, 
 counterbalanced by the consideration that here with 
 more convenience you can enjoy your religious privi- 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 123 
 
 leges, and, we hope, be a means of extending and sup- 
 porting the visible kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Most of you were young when you joined the church, 
 and one among you not eleven years of age. Some have 
 been with us five, seven, ten, fifteen, and others more 
 than twenty years. Much have we enjoyed of the good- 
 ness of God; and in many privileges and spiritual bless- 
 ings have we participated together. But our obligations 
 and duties, as pastor and people, this day end. But will 
 our Christian affection for each other cease? No. It 
 cannot; it must not. If we forget one another, let our 
 right hand forget its cunning; and if we cease to love 
 and to pray for each other, let our tongue cleave to the 
 roof of our mouth. Permit me to say to you, as the an- 
 cient patriarch said to Pharaoh's chief butler, after hav- 
 ing given him a favorable interpretation of his dream — 
 
 *' But think on me when it shall be well with thee." Nor 
 
 do I indulge any fear that the conduct of that ungrateful 
 cup-bearer expressed in the following passage, will ever 
 be exhibited by one of you. "^^ Yet did not the chief but- 
 ler remember Joseph, but forgat him.** 
 
 And now, brethren, we commend you to God, and to 
 the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and 
 to give you an inheritance among all them which are 
 sanctified. And let all the people say amen. 
 
CHAPTER YII. 
 
 DOMESTIC RELATIONS. 
 
 Mr. Grafton was thrice married. Of his earliest 
 marriage we have already spokeii. We have only to 
 add the following pleasing tribute to the memory of 
 the first Mrs. G. Mr. Grafton says of her, "It is but 
 justice to say that Mrs. Grafton from her youth feared 
 God; and, from the time of her professing religion to 
 her death, she was an ornament to her profession. 
 For weeks before her death she was sensible of her 
 situation, and died, happy and triumphing, aged 
 twenty-seven years and five days." Tiie second 
 marriage probably took place not very far from the 
 time of his settlement at Newton ; for we find the 
 name of the second Mrs. G. inserted in the catalogue 
 of the church under date of Aug. 29, 1790. The 
 connection was not a long one. Mrs. G. died June 
 15, 1804, aged 41. The name of the third wife first 
 appears in the church records under date of July 19, 
 1812. At her baptism, as he led her down into the 
 water, he pronounced with great emphasis the 
 words, " As for me and my house, we will serve the 
 Lord." She died January 26, 1835, aged 73. He 
 had, in all, nine children ; — two, as has already been 
 stated, by his first marriage, and seven by the second. 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 125 
 
 — James Manning, Sally, Ruth, Fanny, Joseph Dana, 
 William, and Hope. It is believed that not more 
 than one now survives him. In his children he found 
 both sorrow and joy. One little daughter died at 
 Newton, at the age of twelve years. Her father 
 preached a sermon occasioned by the event of her 
 death, the third Lord's day in October, 1802, which 
 was printed. As an exemplification of exquisite taste 
 and feeling, we have heard the fact that after her 
 death a piece of embroidery which she had nearly 
 fiiiished was framed and hung in the parlor, with the 
 needle, ready to take the next stitch, remaining just 
 where her fingers had left it — a meet and tasteful em- 
 blem of a life thus cut off in the midst, and a home- 
 inonument of touching significancy. 
 
 He was keenly alive to the pleasures of domestic 
 life, and ardently attached to his family circle. 
 Hence he felt deeply the solitude of his situation in 
 the latter portion of his life. One day on his last ex- 
 cursion from home, calling on a friend, he remarked, 
 " I can fully sympathize with the Psalmist in his 
 words, ' I watch, and am as a sparrow alone upon 
 the house-top.' " 
 
 It is remarkable that God should have permitted 
 so good a man to suffer, in this respect, under so se- 
 vere chastisements. He lived to bury three wives. 
 Six of his children died in infancy or childhood. 
 Of the three who lived to adult years, two were a 
 source of extreme anxiety to him, and the third died 
 at the early age of thirty-two under his roof True 
 it is that affliction is no certain proof of a gracious 
 state. But such dispensations strongly remind us of 
 the words of the apostle (Heb. 12 : 6, 8), " For whom 
 11=* 
 
126 REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 
 
 the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourget?i every 
 son whom he receiveth. If ye be without chastise- 
 ment, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, 
 and not sons." Doubtless by so stern a discipline, 
 God designed to purge him from earthly dross, and 
 to fit him, as a good minister, to sympathize with his 
 parishioners under their griefs. And, now that he 
 has safely escaped to tlie paradise of God, he is im- 
 questionably satisfied with the dispensations of his 
 heavenly Father, and convinced that there was not a 
 drop of bitterness too much in any cup he was called 
 to drink. 
 
 " The hours of grief have yielded good, 
 
 " Which prosperous days refused ; 
 *' As herbs, though scentless when entire, 
 
 " Yield fragrance when they're bruised. 
 
 " The oak strikes deeper as its boughs 
 
 " By furious blasts are driven ; 
 " So life's tempestuous storms the more 
 
 " Have fixed my heart on heaven. 
 
 ** All-glorious Lord, whate'er my lot 
 
 " In other times may be, 
 *' I'll welcome still the heaviest grief, 
 
 *' That brings me near to thee." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 LAST DAYS AND DEATH. 
 
 Father Grafton, as he was familiarly called in his 
 advanced years, was long subject to severe nervous 
 attacks, especially under the form of tic douloureux. 
 This fact, together with the growing infirmities of 
 years and the loss by death of most of his earl}'' ac- 
 quaintances and friends, led him often to look forward 
 to the close of his labors. As long ago as the year 
 1819, as is supposed, seventeen years previous to his 
 demise, he sketched the following series of thoughts, 
 to use his own words, "in the near view of death 
 and eternity." 
 
 REFLECTIONS AND REMARKS IN THE NEAR VIEW OF DEATH 
 AND ETERNITY. 
 
 I thank God thai I entertain a hope that I experi- 
 enced religion when young. I was in the eighteenth 
 year of my age. I well remember the morning and 
 the place, when and where I lost my load of guilt. 
 ''All was mercy, all was mild" when my whole soul 
 Avas filled with a heavenly serenity. 
 
 I thank God that after many trials and sore temp- 
 
128 LIFE CF 
 
 tations, I was enabled on my knees to devote myselt 
 to the work of the gospel ministry. 
 
 I bless God that it has been a good, a pleasant, and 
 often a delightfnl work to my soul. 
 
 I adore the God of all grace that I have evidence to 
 believe that my preaching has been blessed to the sal- 
 vation of some souls; how many, I am willing to 
 leave until the judgment of the great day shall an- 
 nounce. 
 
 I thank God that in my near approach to eternity, 
 I have not to learn through the medium of sophistical 
 or angry controversy, whether our Lord Jesus Christ 
 be a fallible man, a super-angelic creature, or the 
 mighty God. No; no. "I know whom I have be- 
 lieved." On Christ Jesus I trust for eternal life, as 
 one equal with the Father. With this foundation 
 under my feet, I feel as though I stood firm. Upon 
 a review of my life and labors, I find I have great 
 occasion to mourn and be humble before God, that 
 there has been so much vanity, pride- and sin mingled 
 with my best religious duties. "O Lord, enter not 
 into judgment with thy servant !" 
 
 I expect, I know that my last prayer will be (if I 
 am indulged with the exercise of my reason), " God 
 be merciful to me a sinner." 
 
 I desire, I hope to die committing myself uncondi- 
 tionally into the hands of him " who justifies the un- 
 godly," — calmly repeating the words of the first 
 Christian martyr, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." 
 
 Were it not for a firm belief in the purposes of God, 
 and the promised influence of the Holy Spirit, I 
 should tremble for the cause of truth. 
 
 Denying the equality of the Son with the Father 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 129 
 
 and the plenary inspiralion of the Scriptures, is, m 
 my view, equivalent to infidelity, and tends to sap 
 the very foundation of Christianity. 
 
 It is my opinion (and I feel myself near eternity 
 and responsihle to my Judge), that what are denom- 
 inated liberal sentiments originate in opposition to 
 the divine character and a disregard to the divine 
 authority of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 If I could practise but one religious rites under the 
 idea of its being a divine institution, without a divine 
 warrant, upon the same principle I could practise 
 ten thousand. 
 
 If I could dispense with one truth revealed in the 
 bible, or one command of the Lord Jesus, for the sake 
 of accommodation, from the same mode of reasoning 
 and with as good a conscience, I could dispense with 
 all the truth and with all his commands. 
 
 An Old Minister. 
 
 On his successive birth-days, for a series of years, 
 he recorded his feelings as a dying testimony to 
 the goodness of God and the worth of the gospel.^ 
 It is remembered by many that at several successive 
 meetings of the Boston Baptist Association, he took a 
 formal leave of his brethren, anticipating, every year, 
 that he should see their faces no more. At a meeting 
 of the First Baptist Church in Newton, held July 2, 
 
 * Rev. Dr. Stijlrnan recorded similar series of thoughts 
 on the like occasions in a book in which he kept a regis- 
 try of the texts which he had preached from. These 
 thoughts for February 1797-1800 are printed in the 
 American Baptist Magazine for May, 1819, 
 
130 LIFE OF 
 
 A. D. 1835, he asked the members to release him 
 from the responsibiHties of the pastoral office, gene- 
 rously proposing to relinquish the emoluments of his 
 station, and advising the settlement of a young and 
 vigorous minister, who could more effectually watch 
 over the interests of the church, in his stead. The 
 church received his proposal in a becoming manner, 
 consenting to elect a junior pastor, and affirming their 
 consciousness of obligation to make the requisite pro- 
 vision to render the remaining days of their aged 
 minister comfortable and happy. In accordance with 
 the plan. Rev. F. A. Willard was recognized as the 
 junior pastor, Nov. 25, 1835, and Father Grafton was 
 thenceforth released from responsibiUty pertaining to 
 the church, though his occasional services were al- 
 ways thankfully accepted. During the winter of the 
 year 1835-36, he was confined to his chamber by 
 sickness ; but with the opening summer he was re- 
 stored again, and spent a considerable time in visiting 
 his younger relatives, and his spiritual children who 
 were settled in the town and vicinity ; — a fitting and 
 beautiful employment for an aged minister, who, 
 having spent^ his days in the service of the gospel, 
 was even now dipping his feet in the brim of Jordan, 
 through which he was about to pass over into the 
 celestial city. 
 
 Fatlier Grafton left so few recorded memorials of 
 himself, that we look with deep interest upon every 
 thing that remains from his pen. He needed the im- 
 pulse of an extraordinary occasion to induce him to 
 submit to the labor of writing at all. The recurrence 
 of his birth-days, particularly in the decline of life, 
 seems always to have made a strong impression upon 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 131 
 
 his mind ; and we are indebted to them for the series 
 of brief papers above alluded to. These papers, con- 
 sidering their source and the circumstances under 
 which they were produced, we believe will be not 
 without interest to the readers of this Memoir. 
 
 June 9, 1828. This day I am 71 years of age. A 
 long life indeed ! O, how many mercies have I re- 
 ceived from the hand of God ! O, that I could bless 
 the Lord for all his goodness, and forget none of his 
 benefits. It is more than forty-eight years since I 
 was licensed to preach, and forty, lacking nine days, 
 since I was ordained pastor over the church in New- 
 ton. Mercies upon mercies have I enjoyed. How 
 many of my dear friends have I parted with ! Com- 
 paratively, how little good have I done. How much 
 of my time has run to waste. And alas, how much 
 sin has been mingled with all that I have done. En- 
 ter not into judgment with thy servant, O Lord. 
 Notwithstanding my age, yesterday I comfortably 
 preached and baptized two persons. 
 
 Newton, June 9th, 1830. This day I am 73 years 
 of age. I have seen and experienced much of the 
 goodness of God. I have been a licensed preacher 
 more than fifty years, and pastor of the church with 
 which r am now connected, forty-two. My life has 
 been drawn through various scenes. Sometimes 
 clouds and darkness have been round about ; at other 
 times, the sun of prosperity has shone around my 
 tabernacle, and the church with which I am pastor. 
 One very great tax I have been called to pay an- 
 nually in the removal by death of some of my dear 
 
132 LIFE OF 
 
 religions friends. Bnt in the aggregate, my mercies 
 have been snperabounding. When I contemplate my 
 imperfection, my short-comings in duty, my want of 
 holy and supreme love to my God and Saviour, and 
 the remains of sin, I am constrained to exclaim, and 
 that with grief, O, wretched man that I am ! And if 
 I am a Christian, and if I have a good hope of eternal 
 life, I am constrained to say in the language of the 
 apostle, " By the grace of God I am what I am." I 
 expect to stay in this vale of tears but a little longer; 
 may I fill up the remnant of my days with useful- 
 ness — meet the future allotments of divine providence 
 with Christian resignation, and death in peace — and 
 througVi riches of grace in Christ Jesus, be admitted 
 into the joys of heaven. 
 
 Newton, June 9th, 1831. One year more has God 
 spared my life. I am this day 74 years of age. O, 
 the goodness, the patience, and long-suffering of God 
 towards so unprofitable a servant as I have been, 
 and now am. How much reason have I for humility 
 and gratitude; — humility for my sins and many im- 
 perfections which have ever accompanied my minis- 
 terial duties — and gratitude for the unnumbered bless- 
 ings which I have enjoyed through life, and espe- 
 cially for the love, peace and harmony I have en- 
 joyed for forty-three years with the same church ; and 
 I trust tha#neither God nor they have cast me ofl" in 
 my old age. This evening, by leave of Providence, 
 I expect to preach at Mrs. Dana's, at whose house I 
 preached more than forty- three years ago. She is an 
 old disciple, not far from 87 years of age, who ap- 
 pears to be waiting for the salvation of God. O, 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 133 
 
 may the remainder of my days be spent in the ser- 
 vice of him who Joved sinners and gave himself for 
 them. 
 
 June 9, 1832. Tliis day I complete the 75th year 
 of my age. '' O, to grace how great a debtor." 
 And I shall be a debtor forever. Many blessings 
 have I enjoyed the past year. My health has been 
 such that I liave been able to attend public worship, 
 and to preach every Lord's day. God has been very 
 gracious to us as a church. Since June 1831, fifty- 
 seven have been added to the church. O may the 
 remainder of my strength and time be devoted to 
 him, in whom I hope for salvation. The work of 
 the ministry has been pleasant to me, though I have 
 often felt my inadequacy thereto. I have generally 
 enjoyed a comfortable evidence that I was called of 
 God to the work, and in my brightest moments could 
 appeal to him for the rectitude of my intention. 
 
 June 9th, 1S33. This day I am 76 years old. O 
 
 how much of God's goodness have I enjoyed, and 
 
 how many have been my religious privileges! But 
 
 how few returns of love and gratitude hath my God 
 
 and Saviour found. I feel as though I was near the 
 
 end of n]y mortal life. For my departure, great God, 
 
 prepare me ! The nearer I feel myself approaching 
 
 death, judgment and eternity, the more interesting 
 
 and solemn do those scenes appear. O may I at 
 
 last be found in him (Christ Jesus), not having mine 
 
 own righteousness; then I shall be safe and happy^ 
 
 I have this day (it being Lord's day) preached from' 
 
 Romans 8 : 31. '' What then shall we say to these 
 
 12 
 
;[34 LIFE OF 
 
 thinss ? If God be for us, who can be against us V 
 O, what great, what blessed, what glorious things 
 are promised in this chapter to those who love God. 
 All things work together for their good. Nothing 
 shall separate them from the love of Christ. The 
 love of Christ to his church is infinite, is eternal, is 
 immutable. He loved the church and gave himself 
 (a sacrifice) for it. O thou loving and thou lovely 
 Lamb of God, may I at last be amongst those whose 
 song shall be, " Worthy is the Lamb who was slain.'' 
 I have been examining the reason of my hope. It 
 is not founded on any goodness of my own, or upon 
 any act or obedience which I have or can perform. 
 
 June 9, 1834. This day I enter upon the TSth year 
 of my age. The nearer I apprehend myself to death 
 and eternity, the more solemn and interesting do they 
 appear. The longer I live, the more do I feel the ne- 
 cessity of a better righteousness than my own. O 
 may I at last be found in him (Christ Jesus), not 
 having on mine own righteousness, but that which is 
 by the faith of Jesus Christ. It is now full fifty-nine 
 years since I put on the Lord Jesus by baptism. But 
 O, how much of my precious time has run to waste. 
 How many vacuums have 1 left behind that can 
 never be filled. '' Lord, cast not thy servant away 
 in anger"— "God be merciful to me a sinner," are 
 petitions which I am daily constrained to olTer at the 
 throne of grace. But notwithstanding all my pro- 
 vocations, goodness and mercy have followed me all 
 the days of my life. What is yet to come I am wil- 
 ling to leave with him who is wise in counsel. 
 
 Yesterday being Lord's day, I preached twice; 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 135 
 
 first, from 1 Cor. 14 : 19. "If in this life only we 
 have hope in Christ, we are of all men most misera- 
 ble. At 5 o'clock from 2 Cor. 4 : 17, 18. '• Our light 
 afflictions," etc. 
 
 An interesting specimen of his correspondence is 
 also preserved in a letter to Rev. John Stanford, D. 
 D., late of New York. Dr. Stanford arrived in this 
 country from England, in November 1786. He was 
 pastor of the First Baptist church in Providence, R. 
 I., for a year, commencing in the spring of 1788. 
 Afterwards he engaged in teaching in the city of New 
 York, and continued in this employment for thirty-six 
 years. He received the honorary degree of Doctor in 
 Divinity from Union College, Schenectady, about 
 four years before his death. He died January 13, 
 1834, aged 81. 
 
 The letter of Mr. Grafton exhibits the interesting 
 spectacle of one aged pilgrim communing with ano- 
 ther, when each of them was in the immediate pros- 
 pect of the eternal world. 
 
 Newton, April 11th, 1833. 
 
 My dear brother Stanford, — By this you perceive 
 that I am still in this sinful and dying world ; and I 
 know not but that is the case with you. If so, we 
 are like two old invalids, living upon their pensions. 
 It is a great mercy that the Captain of our salvation 
 has provided for such old soldiers. '= His bread shall 
 be given him, and his water shall be sure." 
 
 I am nearly confined to my house by infirmities 
 and the unpleasant weather. I feel, my dear brother, 
 as if I were getting near the end of my journey, O 
 
136 LIFE OF 
 
 may I, like Israel when they came down to Jordan, 
 see the ark of God before me, and view the waters 
 dividing — or like Banyan's Pilgrim, when going 
 through the river of death with his good friend 
 Hopeful cheering him onward — then, 
 
 " Not Jordan's stream, nor death's cold flood 
 
 " Should friglit me from the shore." 
 
 I trust, my dear brother, that the great truths I have 
 
 preached are the support of my hope, and my conso-" 
 
 lation in the prospect of dissolution ; and I also trust 
 
 that this is your case. May your faith, and hope, 
 
 and joy abound in the Lord ! May the God of love 
 
 and peace be with you — with lis both, to sustain us 
 
 under our infirmities ; and, as it is probable we shall 
 
 never ^ea each other in this world, O may we meet 
 
 in that world where we shall see face to face — and 
 
 what is infinitely better, the face of him who filleth 
 
 all in all. 
 
 >So prays 3^our friend and brother in the Lord, 
 
 Joseph Grafton. 
 Rev. John Stanford, D. D. 
 
 N. B. Perhaps this is the last letter I may ever write. 
 
 His last birth-day record, dated June 9, 1836, is as 
 follows : 
 
 " This day I enter upon the eightieth 3^ear of my 
 age. O the goodness, the long-suffering, the patience 
 of my heavenly Father towards such an aged sin- 
 ner ! How many mercies have I enjoyed ! How 
 many blessings have I been made the partaker of! 
 They are more than I can number; — personal, do- 
 mestic, social, and above all these, my religious privi- 
 leges. Forty-eight years the ISth day of this month. 
 
REY. JOSEPH GKAFTON. 137 
 
 since I was ordained pastor of the church with wliich 
 I am still connected. But that generation who were 
 members of the church when I was settled among 
 them, are all gone the way of all the earth except two, 
 one of whom is 92 years old. 1 have the vanity or 
 pleasure to believe that no pastor was ever happier 
 with a church than I have been — for which I bless 
 God. Last Lord's day in the afternoon, I preached. 
 * * :^ # :^? =^ After which I assisted in administering 
 the Lord's supper, perhaps for the last time. O may 
 I partake of the marriage-supper of the Lamb. O. 
 Lord, prepare me for thy holy will." 
 
 Thus did this aged patriarch anticipate the coming 
 of the Son of Man, and hold himself in readiness, 
 year after year, for that solemn yet joyful event. It 
 was observed during the last six months of his life, 
 that an unusual seriousness was visible in his man- 
 ner. His conversation was of an unusually religious 
 turn, and he spoke much of his departed ones. The 
 wit and repartee in which he had abounded was 
 gradually diminished, and he seemed, unconsciously 
 to himself, to have assumed the air of solemnity, ap- 
 propriate to one who was soon to put on the robes of 
 immortality. 
 
 During the year 1836, the church and society had 
 been engaged in the enterprise of erecting a new 
 house of worship, a little removed from the site of the 
 ancient sanctuary. At the commencement of the 
 winter, the new building being nearly ready for oc- 
 cupancy, it was arranged that on the third Sabbath 
 in December the closing service should be held in 
 the house where their fathers had worshipped, and 
 where the presence of God had been so often and so 
 12* 
 
138 LIFE OF 
 
 richly enjoyed. The aged pastor, most appropriately, 
 was to have preached on the occasion. What a scene 
 of touching interest and heauty might have been an- 
 ticipated, wlien the reverend servant of God, full of 
 days and of honors, should stand up for the last time 
 within those consecrated walls, which had so long 
 echoed with the sound of the gospel, which had been 
 adorned, year after year, by the presence of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, which had witnessed the vows of mul- 
 titudes of converts, and where so many believers 
 had been ripened for heaven ! How many aflecting 
 memories of the past would crowd upon the thoughts 
 of the auditors! How many tears would bedew the 
 sacred threshold, as the aged pilgrims who had seen 
 the glory of the former house should cross it for the 
 last time, and go out from the hallowed temple no 
 more to return ! 
 
 But a scene of more touching interest was prepared. 
 The last public service in the house was the funeral 
 ceremonies of the aged pastor himself 
 
 Father Grafton enjoyed, on the whole, a remarka- 
 bly green old age. " Since his complete recovery from 
 the effects of a long and severe confinement with the 
 tic douloureux," says Mr. Willard, ^- both his mental 
 and physical faculties had been strikmely vigorous. 
 And on our own account, we were hopinor that he 
 might continue with us, perhaps even for some years. 
 Nor was this liope abandoned till after the acute 
 attack (by influenza) which terminated his course in 
 the short space of forty-eight hours." We have 
 stated above that he spent some of the pleasant 
 months of the year 1836 in visiting his relatives, and 
 the former members of his church and society in the 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 139 
 
 neighboring towns. His last visit was made in Rox- 
 bury, where he spent the first two Sabbaths in De- 
 cember, preaching once on each Sabbath. He preach- 
 ed for the last time on Sabbath evening, December 
 lllh, in the meeting-honse of the First Baptist Charch 
 in Roxbnry from Hebrews 2:3. " How shall we 
 escape, if we neglect so great salvation ? " His last 
 sermon to his own people was from John 14 : 23. 
 "Jesus answered and said nnto him. If a man love 
 me, he will keep my words ; and my Father will 
 love him, and we will come unto him and make our 
 abode with him." It was most appropriate that he 
 should discourse upon such words, who was about to 
 go himself and make his abode with the Father. 
 Some of his last sermons at Newton, as well as at 
 Roxbury, were spoken of at the time of their delivery 
 as strikingly impressive and interesting. The last 
 sermon he ever preached, in which he particularly 
 addressed the young, njade impressions upon the 
 minds of some which will never be forgotten, and 
 which, it is hoped, may lead them to follow in the 
 same path to heaven. 
 
 " When he left his grand-children at Roxbury on 
 Wednesday before his death, though not then so well 
 as usual, he spoke of visiting them again after the 
 dedication at Newton, on the 22d inst. And when he 
 became worse in the evening after his return home, 
 he seems to have had no apprehension of a fatal issue. 
 He indeed called in -medical advice from the imme- 
 diate neighborhood, but did not think best to send for 
 his family physician. In the morning he was much 
 worse, but in a state in which he took little notice of 
 what was passing or of his own condition. A torpor 
 
140 LIFE OF 
 
 of mind had been produced by the aggression of the 
 disease, and by the nse of opiates, which had been 
 administered to allay the pain occasioned by irrita- 
 tion and obstruction of the intestinal canal. As the 
 morning advanced, however, he had an impression, in 
 his brighter moments, that he should not recover. Dur- 
 ing the day, his generally drowsy and lethargic state 
 was broken by short intervals of wakefulness, in 
 which he spoke to those about him; but still in a 
 manner which showed that his perception of com- 
 mon things was very imperfect. Except when food 
 or medicine was offered him, he scarcely spoke ra- 
 tionally of any thing pertaining to this world more 
 than once. And then he mentioned who was the 
 executor of his will, and requested that the key to 
 the drawer of his private papers might be taken from 
 his pocket, and given to one of the deacons of the 
 church. But during his comparatively wakeful mo- 
 ments it was interesting to observe, that though his 
 mental perceptions for the most part were dim emd 
 misty, and had been so from the time when he appre- 
 hended no danger, yet the current of his thoughts 
 was heavenward; and when he saw nothing else 
 clearly, he had clear views of religious truth. 
 
 " In the early part of the forenoon, he was visited 
 by one of the oldest female members of the church, 
 who passed the day with him. On looking up to her 
 soon after she came in, he said, ' You saw my dear 
 wife die.' ' Yes.' ' You saw my dear daugliter die.' 
 ' Yes.' He seemed as if he would have added, 
 ' Well, you will see me die loo ; ' but his voice faltered 
 and his eyes again closed. Not long after, liis nurse 
 brought him some gruel, which she proposed he should 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 141 
 
 take, but he declined it ; and gently pushing her back, 
 in a moment more he spread out his hands in the 
 attitude of prayer, and exclaimed three times suc- 
 cessively ' Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.' At a sub- 
 sequent time, in words not remembered by those 
 present, he spoke in strong language of his own great 
 sinfulness, and of his exclusive reliance for salvation 
 on the abounding fulness and efficacy of the atone- 
 ment of Christ. And soon after he repeated the lines, 
 
 "'Here, Lord, 1 give myself away, 
 'T is all tliat I can do.' 
 
 '' In the afternoon his own physician was sent for, 
 who arrived in the early part of the evening. At 
 this time, and for an hour or more afterwards, during 
 the visit of Prof Ripley and the surviving pastor, he 
 was brighter than at any previous time during the 
 day. He was much attached to his physician, and 
 he received him, as he came in, with strong marks 
 of tenderness and affection. To the doctor's inquiry 
 respecting his state he replied — 'I am going. But 1 
 am ready to go, and willing to go; and the reason 
 that I am willing is that I hope I am prepared.' A 
 most pathetic, though indirect exhortation. 
 
 "About the time his physician left, Prof. Ripley 
 called in. He found him lying silent, and apparently 
 asleep. He approached his bedside, and, calling him 
 by name, asked him if he knew him. There was no 
 reply. He then said, ' You are very sick ; how do 
 you feel ? ' 'I feel like one on the borders of eternity.' 
 ' I hope your mind is peaceful and happy.' ' Yes.' 
 'Christ is very precious to you.' 'Yes,' he replied. 
 The professor then said, ' He is all your salvation and 
 
142 LIFE CF 
 
 all your desire.' He replied, repeating the expres- 
 sion, 'AH my salvation — all my desire.' Imme- 
 diately after this, the officiating pastor, who had 
 necessarily been in Boston during tlie day, came in. 
 As Mr. Grafton's eyes were closed, he did not ap- 
 proach the bed immediately. Soon the former uttered 
 some unfinished sentences, and immediately after- 
 wards the stanza, 
 
 " 'There is a house not made with hands, 
 Eternal, and on high, 
 And here my spirit wailing stands 
 Till God shall bid it fly.' 
 
 ''The other then came to the bedside and said, 
 ' Do you recognize me, father Grafton ? ' ' Yes,' he 
 replied, 'it is brother Willard.' 'Yes.' 'Let me 
 kiss you,' said he. The departing patriarch pressed 
 his dying lips with unearthly tenderness to those of 
 his younger brother, and said, 'I hope I shall meet 
 you in heaven.' Oh ! how immortal is the bloom of 
 Christian affection ! Love, the glory of ' the better 
 land,' the affection of which God himself is the per- 
 sonification, which is the bond of union among all 
 the holy through eternal ages, shone out, his 
 
 " 'Ruling passion strong in death.' 
 
 There was an interval of silence, and then again an 
 indistinct utterance of something which seemed to be, 
 'I love to hear people pray;' then another interval 
 and an apparent repetition of the same expression; 
 on which the surviving pastor said to him, ' Would 
 you like to have me offer a short prayer?' 'Yes.' 
 At the close of the exercise ho twice emphatically 
 said ' Amen.' 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 143 
 
 " These were his last hours of apparent conscious- 
 ness. The evening was wearing away, and he slum- 
 bered on. At one o'clock Friday morning, he seemed 
 to be in a state of insensibility, and continued so, 
 apparently without much suffering, until two o'clock, 
 P. M., when he expired." * 
 
 On the following Tuesday, the funeral services 
 were attended in the meeting-house where he had 
 preached for nearly half a century. -f 
 
 * The above account of the last illness and death of 
 father Grafton was written by Rev. Mr. Willard, the 
 junior pastor. 
 
 I The regard entertained for his memory was evinced 
 by the numerous concourse which assembled to pay their 
 last tribute of respect to his mortal remains. The public 
 exercises were as follows: 
 
 1. Hymn, 
 
 " Hear what the voice from heaven prochiims." 
 
 2. Reading the Scriptures by Rev. Mr. Willard. 
 
 3. Prayer by Rev. Dr. Homer. 
 
 4. Sermon by Rev. Dr. Sharp, from Rom. 8 : 20 — 
 "The glory which shall be revealed in us." 
 
 5. Statements by Rev. Mr. Willard, concerning the 
 last illness and death of Mr. Grafton. 
 
 6. Hymn, 
 
 " Thou art gone to the grave, but we will not deplore thee." 
 
 7. Prayer by Rev. Professor Chase. 
 
 8. Benediction by the surviving pastor. 
 
 The little propert-y which father Grafton had in his pos- 
 session, he distributed by his Last Will, which was dated 
 April 19, A. D. 1836. The whole value of it, as estimated 
 by the appraisers, was as follows: Real Estate, ^1500.00 ; 
 
144 LIFE OF 
 
 On a green mound in the ancient burial ground 
 near the centre of Newton, stand side by side two 
 white monuments of similar form. They mark the 
 
 Personal Estate, 4388. 12; Library, §76.00. The estimate 
 of the library is quite as high as the common price of 
 books would warrant. The books of inferior importance 
 were sold at auction, and purchased as keepsakes by 
 several of his parishioners. Those of a more valuable 
 character were designated by him for the use of the 
 Newton Theological Institution and the First Baptist 
 Church. We copy this portion of the Will, for the pur- 
 pose of showing what books formed the basis of father 
 Grafton's theological studies. After a few bequests of a 
 personal character, the Will proceeds : 
 
 " Item. I give and bequeath to the Library of the New- 
 ton Theological Institution the following named books, viz. 
 Wallin's Lectures on Primitive Christianity; Gill on 
 Baptism ; Stennett's Works, 4 vols. ; Lowman's Para- 
 phrase of the Revelation of St. John ; Semple's History 
 of the Baptists in Virginia ; West on Agency ; Watts' 
 Philosophical Essays ; Life of Dr. Cotton Mather; Forty 
 Election Sermons tied in one Bundle. 
 
 " Item. I give and bequeath to the First Baptist Church 
 in Newton, the following named books, as the foundation 
 of a permanent library, for the use of the Church and 
 Society, viz : Gill on the New Testament, 3 vols. ; Ridge- 
 ly's Body of Divinity, 2 vols.; Henry on the Bible, vols. 
 2d and 3d; Fuller's Works, 8 vols.; Ryland's Life of 
 Fuller; Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, 6 vols; Kemp- 
 ton's History of the Bible, 4 vols.; The American Bap- 
 tist Magazine, from the year 1817; Oiton's Exposition 
 of the Old Testament, 6 vols.; Bellamy's True Reli- 
 gion delineated; Buck's Theological Dictionary; Shaw's 
 Works, 2 vols.; Stanford's Aged Christian's Cabinet." 
 
REV. JOSEPH GRAFTON. 
 
 145 
 
 resting-place of two aged ministers who labored side 
 by side for nearly half a century : — one, the Rev. Dr. 
 Homer, pastor of the Congregational church ; the 
 other. Father Grafton. The monument over the lat- 
 ter was reared chiefly through the energy and perse- 
 verance of Mr. Thomas Edmands, to whom we are 
 indebted for the neat and faithful inscriptions. The 
 expense was met principally by subscriptions, not 
 exceeding one dollar each, from a multitude who 
 were glad in this way to do the aged pastor honor. 
 The following are the inscriptions on the monument: 
 
 [On the West side.] 
 
 Rev. Joseph Grafton, 
 
 Born in Newport, R. I. 
 
 June 9, 1757. 
 
 Died Dec. 16, 1836, 
 
 ^t. 79. 
 
 Pastor 
 
 of the 
 
 First Baptist Church in Newton, 
 
 From June 18, 1788, 
 
 Until taken from his 
 
 United People 
 
 After an 
 
 Unbroken Communion 
 
 of 48 1-2 years. 
 
 Rom. xii. 
 
 [On the East side.] 
 
 A 
 
 Memorial 
 
 of unsurpassed 
 
 Ministerial Fidelity, 
 
 Hallowed Affections, 
 
 Social Virtues, 
 
 and 
 
 Holy Perseverance. 
 
 Erected by many Friends. 
 
 13 
 
 [On the South side.] 
 
 Ruth Eddy, 
 
 Our Pastor's 
 
 First Wife, 
 
 Died March 27, 1784, 
 
 ^t. 27. 
 
 Sally Robinson, 
 
 Second Wife, 
 Died June 15, 1804, 
 
 ^t. 41. 
 Hannah Parker, 
 
 Third Wife, 
 
 Died Jan. 26, 1835, 
 
 JEt. 13. 
 
 Mrs. Hope G. Parker, 
 
 Last Child, 
 
 Widow of Joseph Parker, 
 
 Died May 13, 1835, 
 
 JEt. 32. 
 
 Heb. 11 :13. 
 
 [On the North side.] 
 Bury the dead, and weep 
 
 In stillness o'er tiieir loss ; 
 Bury the dead — in Christ they sleep, 
 
 Who bore on earth his cross j 
 And from the grave their dust shall 
 rise, 
 Tn his own imasfe to the skies. 
 
THE FUNEHAL SERMON, 
 
 BY REV. DANIEL SHARP, D. D. 
 
 THE GLORY WHICH SHALL BE REVEALED.— Rom. viii. 18. 
 
 A HUMAN being under the power of death is a humili- 
 ating object. And we feel this most sensibly, when he 
 who is dead occupied a large space in the public eye, 
 and was distinguished for active piety and eminent use- 
 fulness. We involuntarily exclaim with emotions of sor- 
 row, ' He is stripped of his glory, and the crown is taken 
 from his head.' Such are our feelings while we gaze 
 for the last time on the remains of a dear and tenderly 
 cherished friend. Our tears begin to flow while we see 
 the affecting change which death has made in the form 
 of one whom we long loved. The eyes which beamed 
 with kindness, and sparkled with intelligent thoughts, 
 are now closed forever. The tongue that in tender and 
 earnest accents addressed us is now mute in death; and 
 the whole body that was so active is now entirely mo- 
 tionless, sleeping the long sleep of death. And such is 
 the unpleasant and unsightly process which takes place, 
 that we are compelled to convey to the tomb, or to hide 
 in the earth as an object unfit to be seen, those that we 
 would gladly keep with us even afler they are dead. 
 And the mind, so sprightly, so devotional, so overflowing 
 with sympathy, inspiring so many delightful associations 
 
148 FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 in other minds, where is it? We see none of its mani- 
 festations. It surely has departed. Has it ceased to 
 exist, or whither has it gone? Will the dead body live 
 again? Will there be a reiinion of the material and 
 immaterial nature, and what will be the condition and 
 character of that union? These are interesting inquiries, 
 and yet reason, with all its powers, has felt itself unable 
 to answer. It has carried its speculations beyond the 
 grave. But it has returned, confessing that clouds and 
 darkness rested upon it, not to be penetrated by the 
 human mind. In this our gloom, the gospel comes to our 
 aid, and brings "life and immortality to light." It 
 informs us that as " Jesus died and rose again, even so 
 them that sleep in Jesus shall God bring with him." It 
 gives the assurance, that when Christ shall come the 
 second time without sin unto salvation, he shall change 
 our vile bodies, and fashion them like unto his glorious 
 body, according to the working whereby he is able to 
 subdue all things unto himself The hopes of the believer 
 are directed beyond the vale of death to the glory that 
 shall be revealed. 
 
 As I am not able to describe the scenes through which 
 our deceased friend has passed in this valley of tears, 
 I will endeavor, for our mutual consolation and encour- 
 agement, faintly to sketch the glorious scenes on which 
 he has already entered, and which are destined to be still 
 more glorious when the redemption of the purchased pos- 
 session shall have been completed. 
 
 Believers in Christ are represented as "heirs of the 
 glory which shall be revealed." 
 
 Let us consider what is included in this sublime 
 statement. 
 
 Glory is a term of comprehensive and delightful im- 
 port. It is expressive of a state of si)lendor, dignity 
 and bliss. As referring to a future world, it is descrip- 
 
FUNERAL SERMON. 149 
 
 live of the sinless, exalted and happy condition to which 
 the truly pious of every period shall be raised. 
 
 Glory may be considered as characterizing either the 
 state of our bodies, the character of our minds, or the 
 circumstances of our external condition. In each of 
 these respects, there is an inconceivable glory awaiting 
 the righteous. *' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard," etc. 
 And although they are revealed to us by the Spirit in the 
 Scriptures, and we enjoy the earnest of heavenly bless- 
 ings, yet our most enlarged and vivid conceptions fall 
 infinitely short of the promised realities. 
 
 1. A glory will be conferred on the body, transcend- 
 ing all our conceptions. 
 
 When we see a man of tall stature and of athletic 
 strength, combining an intellectual countenance with 
 symmetry of form, we feel his commanding presence, 
 and say to ourselves, his person is majestic, splendid. 
 We yield admiration and respect to this workmanship of 
 God. 
 
 But if these forms of clay, through which the immortal 
 spirit w'ithin beams forth and manifests its presence, are 
 glorious, how great will be the glory when the " spirit is 
 clothed upon with its house from heaven! " There is, 
 says the apostle, a terrestrial and there is a celestial 
 body. The glory of the terrestrial is one, but the glory 
 of the celestial is another. The one is a natural body, etc. 
 The one is corruptible, liable to the feebleness and 
 wrinkles of age, and to ultimate corruption and decay. 
 The other is incorruptible, and shall retain forever the 
 vigor and beauty of celestial youth. The one is sown in 
 dishonor, the other shall be raised in glory. When the 
 Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, 
 with the voice of the archangel and the trump of God, 
 the dead in Christ shall rise first, and with the living in 
 13=^ 
 
150 FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 Christ shall be changed; and so shall they ever be with 
 the Lord. How glorious will be the transmutation! 
 
 Then our bodies will be incapable of sickness, or pain, 
 or decrepitude. "They shall hunger no more, and 
 thirst no more, for the Lamb shall lead them to fountains 
 of living waters, and God himself shall wipe away all 
 tears from their eyes." They shall never more be 
 clogs to the activities and aspirations of the spirit 
 within, and no inferior impulses shall war against the 
 noble purposes of the soul and bring it into subjection. 
 These bodies shall then be arrayed as were the shining 
 ones on the mount, in raiment glistening in whiteness 
 above the purest snows. This, my hearers, is a part of 
 the glory that shall be revealed. 
 
 2. A glory shall be conferred on the mind. In this world 
 the mind is the chief glory of man. It is this which gives 
 him eminence in the scale of created beings. There are 
 beings far below him that might boast of greater beauty, 
 strength, or fleetness. But these have not the reflecting 
 and improving mind which characterize man. They 
 give no indications of a conscience and of a moral sense. 
 In his intellectual and moral powers man stands preemi- 
 nent, and in consequence has "dominion over the 
 creatures." 
 
 And there are degrees of intellectual and moral glory 
 in our present state. The difference is immense between 
 the cultivated and uncultivated man. We feel that there 
 is a glory in the well-balanced and richly instructed 
 mind. We admire the scintillations of genius, and are 
 awed by the wide-reaching thoughts of giant intellect, 
 and enraptured by the outpourings of an eloquence which 
 gushes from the deep fountains of the soul. And when 
 these manifestations of mind are associated with well- 
 regulated affections, and an irreproachable and useful 
 
FUNERAL SERMON. 151 
 
 life, we feel that it cannot be extinguished, but is des- 
 tined to shed its light with increasing lustre forever. 
 
 But if this be the glorj of a mind in its earthly resi- 
 dence, how great is the glory which shall be revealed ! 
 When released from the body, its glory shall be great 
 beyond conception. He whose intellectual vision is most 
 clear and comprehensive now, only sees through a glass 
 darkly, but then he shall see face to face. For when that 
 which is perfect is come, then that which is imperfect 
 shall be done away. The wisest of human beings, while 
 here, only think and speak like children. But at death 
 they shall attain at once to maturity and perfection of 
 thought. Elevated above the clouds which now obscure 
 their vision, and dwelling in the pure and serene atmos- 
 phere of heaven, they shall see every object as it is, and 
 in all its relations and circumstances. What was dark 
 will be illumined; what was mysterious will be unravel- 
 led; what was inexplicable will be made plain. As by 
 intuition the saints in light will "look back on all the 
 way the Lord hath led them," singing, it was a right 
 way to a city of habitation. The Deity himself will be 
 revealed in full orbed glory, and the mysteries of re- 
 demption, the harmonies of grace and truth, of justice 
 and mercy, of the sinner pardoned and the law honored, 
 will be seen blended together in sweetly mingled rays. 
 
 And the moral glory of the soul will surpass the intel- 
 lectual. Every feeling will be in complete subjection to 
 the will of God. Every passion will be attuned to praise, 
 and every social affection towards angelic and redeemed 
 spirits will be perfect. There will be no conflict between 
 flesh and spirit. There will be no envy, or jealousy, or 
 anger, or alienation, or rivalry there. Each will take 
 and love his place, and move in delightful intercourse 
 with kindred minds. Freed from all infirmities of tem- 
 per, from selfishness of feeling, and from the petty inter- 
 
152 FUNERAL SERMCN. 
 
 ests which disturb the harmony even of good men here, 
 no causes of alienation will exist. There will be no 
 pertinacity of opinion there; no pride looking down upon 
 others with contempt, and no envy looking up "and 
 withering at another's joy or hating excellence it can- 
 not reach." All will be meekness, disinterestedness and 
 love. He who is least in glory, will feel no mortifica- 
 tion that he is eclipsed; but will rejoice in the supe- 
 rior honor and brighter splendor conferred on his re- 
 deemed associates. Where is the pious heart which 
 does not say, 
 
 " In such society as this, 
 
 My weary soul would rest ; 
 The man that dwells where Jesus is 
 Must be forever blest." 
 
 3. The attending circumstances of the just made per- 
 fect will all be glorious. 
 
 There is in this life a glory in man's outward estate. 
 Irrespective of the form of his body or the character of 
 his mind, he may be surrounded by external splendor. 
 There is a beauty and magnificence which wealth creates, 
 dazzlingto the senses, and filling the mind with astonish- 
 ment and admiration. But whatever of glory there may 
 be in " cloud-capt towers, and gorgeous palaces, and 
 solemn temples," these will all fade before the superior 
 splendor which shall hereafter be revealed. In heaven 
 the entire condition of its inhabitants is glorious. There 
 is not a sumptuous palace, and in its vicinity mean and 
 shelterless huts. There are not a few in purple, em- 
 broidered with jewels and gold, and hundreds around 
 them in coarse and tattered garments. All is glorious. 
 Whatever of difference there is, it is only different forms 
 of simplicity, beauty, and grandeur, the variety that adds 
 interest and splendor to the scene. 
 
FUNERAL SERMON. 153 
 
 But the real glory and happiness of our condition de- 
 pends on its being suited to our tastes and pursuits, and 
 on our being surrounded by objects and persons of our 
 choice. 
 
 Such is the glory to be revealed. We have at times 
 enjoyed the presence of God, and we have desired it 
 more. Our language has been, "Whom have I in 
 heaven but thee," etc. This desire shall be realized. 
 "In his presence there is fulness of joy," etc. The 
 believer has a desire to depart, etc. He shall have his 
 desire; for the Lamb shall be the light of the place. 
 He shall "see him as he is," and with grateful and 
 reverent heart shall bend before him, and with other 
 hymning spirits say, " Not unto us, O Lord, but unto 
 thy name be glory, for thou hast redeemed us, and 
 washed us from our sins in thy blood." 
 
 And the companions of departed saints, who will they 
 be ? They will be the wise and good and pure of every 
 age, of every Christian sect, and from every nation un- 
 der heaven. And although the representations of gates 
 of pearl, and streets of gold, and a river pure as crystal, 
 and ever-verdant trees bearing all manner of fruits, and 
 robes of royalty, and palms of victory, and thrones of 
 state are to be received as figurative, yet they are 
 intended to convey the impression, that whatever there 
 is of magnificence, splendor, riches and dignity on earth, 
 shall be infinitely surpassed in heaven. In the bright 
 world to which all Christians are hastening, " are scenes 
 surpassing fable, but yet true." All our conceptions 
 fall infinitely short of the reality. We can only say, 
 that the saints' final portion is "an exceeding, eternal 
 weight of glory." 
 
 In bringing this part of my discourse to a close, it will 
 be proper to remark that a participation in the glory 
 
154 FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 which shall be revealed, will be limited to character. 
 Without holiness no one can see the Lord. Tliis glory 
 will only be conferred on those who walk not after the 
 flesh, but after the Spirit; who are new creatures in Christ 
 Jesus; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. If 
 need be, says the apostle, we must be willing to suffer 
 with Christ, that we may be glorified together with him. 
 If we acknowledge him before men, he also will acknow- 
 ledge us before his Father and in the presence of his 
 holy angels. If we deny him, he also will deny us. If 
 we suffer with him, we shall reign with him. Hence 
 the apostle speaks of the glory that shall be revealed in 
 us. The visions of heavenly glory will not be seen by 
 the righteous at an immeasurable distance, as in the case 
 of the rich man, who in misery himself saw Lazarus afar 
 off in Abraham's bosom. The celestial streams shall 
 not flow in sight, but untasted by their parched tongues. 
 They shall not feel the hopeless pang, that there is a 
 wide gulf, over which they may not pass to that state 
 whose bright glories are seen from their dark and mis- 
 erable abode. No! No! There will be glory all around 
 them, and glory in them. They themselves will be the 
 subjects of this glory. In the celestial manifestations 
 made to their minds, in the high elevation given to their 
 characters, and in the influx of bliss which shall fill their 
 souls, the glory will be revealed in them. Honor and 
 dignity will be theirs, for " they shall reign as kings and 
 priests unto God forever.'* 
 
 But to be partakers of the glory that shall be revealed, 
 we must be partakers of the grace that is so freely 
 oflTered. There must be a meetness for the inherit- 
 ance, or the inheritance cannot be ours. The only pass- 
 port received at the gates of the heavenly glory is char- 
 acter. Of some that will be admitted it will be said, 
 these are they that have come out of great tribulation. 
 
FUNERAL SERMON. 155 
 
 and have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb; 
 and of others it will be said, these are they that have fol- 
 lowed their Saviour in the regeneration. Of all others 
 it will be said, '* Depart from me ye workers of ini- 
 quity." 
 
 Let each one, then, seriously ask himself — am I pre- 
 pared to meet my God? If conscious of being unpre- 
 pared, let me affectionately entreat you to indulge no 
 delay. At once *' break off your sins by righteousness." 
 Seek the renewal of your minds, and repose in the mercy 
 of God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Then may you 
 *' look for that blessed hope, even the glorious appearing 
 of the great God and our Saviour," "who shall be 
 glorified in his saints, and admired in all them that 
 believe." 
 
 On this glory, of which I have given so inadequate a 
 description, I have not the least doubt that the spirit of 
 your late pastor, released from its tabernacle of clay, 
 has entered. Yes! he is blessed; for he rests from his 
 pains and cares and labors, and his works do follow him. 
 
 Although I have enjoyed the happiness of an intimate 
 and uninterrupted friendship with the deceased during 
 the last twenty-five years, yet I am not in possession of 
 facts which qualify me to give a succinct history of his 
 life and ministry. This service would indeed have been 
 most grateful to my own feelings; for there are few men 
 whose private and public character I have contemplated 
 with such unmingled pleasure. I should have loved 
 to trace the incidents of his early youth; the struggles 
 of his mind in reference to his being a preacher; the 
 circumstances connected with his first coming among 
 you; his early trials, when for a season he was laid aside 
 from his duties by a threatened consumption; the ardor 
 and zeal with which he commenced his work, and the 
 influence which severe and repeated domestic afflictions 
 
156 FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 exerted over his character as a minister, a pastor, and a 
 Christian citizen. But of these and other incidents of 
 which I have but an imperfect knowledge, I may not on 
 this occasion speak. 
 
 Such a narrative would no doubt awaken those feel- 
 ings, pleasant and yet mournful to the soul, of which 
 one is conscious while he gazes on the picture of a de- 
 parted friend. As he surveys each feature, some tender 
 or thrilling recollection swells his bosom and sends its 
 influence to his eyes; — and he yields himself to the re- 
 membrance 
 
 •' Of joys departed— ne'er to be recalled.'' 
 
 You have the moral portrait of your late beloved pastor 
 engraven in your hearts with far more accuracy and 
 completeness than any impression that I can produce. 
 The aged among you " have fully known his doctrine, 
 manner of life, purpose, faith, long-suffering, charity, 
 patience," and afflictions, and the divine supports which 
 he experienced up to the period of his triumphant deUv« 
 erance from them all. 
 
 To those who had but a slight and recent acquaintance 
 with the deceased, it may not be unprofitable to give a 
 brief and imperfect sketch of his character. 
 
 I. He was indefatigable in his labors. 
 
 No one could say with truth that he made his oflice 
 a sinecure. He loved his Master, and he loved his ser- 
 vice indescribably more than the emoluments of office. 
 Hence he was " instant in season and out of season.'* 
 Imbued with a spirit of ardent piety, possessing a ready 
 utterance, and dwelling for the most part on the more 
 obvious truths of the gospel — relative to man's condition 
 as a sinner, and his recovery through the mediation of 
 Christ, when a door in Providence was opened he was 
 
• FUNERAL SERMON. 157 
 
 always willing to preach. In the early part of his ministry 
 the circumstances of the denomination rendered such 
 efforts necessary. I think I have heard him say, that 
 at that period there were only eight Baptist churches 
 in any direction within forty miles of his dwelling. And 
 yet there were many members of these churches scat- 
 tered over this wide extent of territory. Their entreaties 
 that he would come over to their towns and villages and 
 help them, were viewed in the light of a call which he 
 was not at liberty to disregard. Many were his refresh- 
 ing visits and interviews of this kind. Souls were con- 
 verted, and they that dwelt as in solitary places were 
 made glad. To the gratuitous itinerant efforts of that 
 man of God, whose remains are now before you, many 
 of our churches owe their existence. Weston, Water- 
 town, Cambridge, Roxbury, Brookline, Newton Upper 
 Falls, were chiefly or in part constituted by secessions 
 from this church. 
 
 2. He possessed in a rare degree those traits of 
 character that are essential to the continued usefulness 
 and happiness of the pastoral relation. 
 
 1. He was endowed with a large portion of sound com- 
 mon sense. Many were his superiors in literary and 
 scientific acquirements; but few ministers were equal to 
 him in a knowledge of mankind. If the " proper study of 
 mankind is man," so far his studies were appropriate. He 
 was all his days an attentive observer of human actions, 
 their causes and effects. He saw clearly the principles 
 and influences by which men were affected and governed. 
 This gave him great advantage, both in his ministrations 
 and his intercourse. He was able, in most instances, to 
 see the end of a thing from the beginning. His prophe- 
 cies concerning measures or men were generally ful- 
 filled. His knowledge of human nature enabled him, 
 without any sacrifice of principle, to determine when to 
 14 
 
158 FUNERAL SERMON. 
 
 meet and when to shun difficulties, when to stand erect, 
 and when to stoop, that he might conquer in a good 
 and holy cause. He did not drive his chariot so fast as 
 some, but he went on slowly and surely — leaving far be- 
 hind him many who started with greater rapidity. 
 
 2. In alliance with a discriminating judgment was a 
 most amiable disposition. 
 
 You all can bear witness with what " meekness he in- 
 structed those that opposed themselves;" and that he was 
 "gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her chil- 
 dren." So being affectionately desirous of you, he was 
 willing to have imparted to you, not the gospel of God only, 
 but his own soul, because you were dear to him. If at any 
 time there was a collision of interests, or rivalries in the 
 church or society, how guardedly he kept himself aloof 
 from being one of a party, and how in the spirit of a 
 peace-maker, with what kindness he labored to soothe 
 irritated feelings and heal divisions. His interposition 
 was not always seen; but its genial influence was lelt like 
 the invisible but soft and balmy breezes of spring. 
 
 It was his habitual aim to live peaceably with all men. 
 He was the last to give offence, and the first to remove 
 it. To all his younger brethren in the ministry he was 
 an affectionate father; to the older he was a brother. 
 He assumed no airs of superiority. He invited confi- 
 dence, and never disappointed it. In the long intimacy 
 of an unreserved intercourse, I do not recollect that he 
 ever made to me a severe and uncharitable remark con- 
 cerning any one. The law of kindness was in his heart. 
 He was a lover of peace and concord, and of all good 
 men. 
 
 3. He was contented with the sphere of his labors. 
 Next to the marriage relation, he held the pasto ralcon- 
 nection sacred, and not to be dissolved without solemn 
 and weighty reasons. The last conversation I had with 
 
FUNERAL SERMON. 159 
 
 him was on this subject. Without judging or censuring 
 any of his brethren, he expressed his deep regret that 
 such dissolutions were of constant occurrence. 
 
 His own conduct in being the pastor of this church 
 over fifty years, the causes which gave permanency to 
 this union, and its effects on himself and his people for 
 so long a period, are worthy of profound consideration. 
 
 Besides the conviction resting on his own mind of the 
 sacredness of the pastoral relation, the permanency of his 
 own connection was no doubt promoted by his own unam- 
 bitious views. He sought not high things; he had no 
 aspirings after a conspicuous station. He was satisfied 
 with the humble and quiet lot of a village pastor, and 
 with the tokens of his people's regard, and the evidences 
 of being useful. And thus a ministry, commenced with 
 you in youth, has only terminated at a very advanced 
 age. 
 
 As he lived he died. Like Jacob leaning on the top 
 of his staff*, and blessing those around him, he has long 
 been calmly and joyfully waiting the period of his re- 
 lease. The summons came and found him ready, with 
 his loins girded and his lamp trimmed and burning, 
 expecting the approach of the bridegroom. He has gone 
 to be a guest at the marriage supper of the Lamb, and 
 is participating in the glory that shall be revealed. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 NOTES ON THE TOWN OF NEWTON. 
 
 The town of Newton was incorporated under its 
 present name December 8 (N. S. 19) 1691. It was pre- 
 viously a part of Cambridge, and was styled Cambridge 
 village, or New Cambridge. Its centre is about eight 
 miles from Boston. The Charles river, by a circuitous 
 course, forms a natural boundary around three quarters 
 of the town. The adjoining towns are Watertown and 
 Waltham on the North, East Needham and West Rox- 
 bury on the South, Brookline and Brighton on the East, 
 and Weston and West Needham on the West. The 
 town contains five villages, each of which has a post 
 office and a daily mail. The central village is the small- 
 est. The names of the villages are Newton Corner, 
 West Newton, Newton Lower Falls, Newton Upper 
 Falls, and Newton Centre. The first four of these vil- 
 lages are disposed along the edges of the town, because 
 the natural or other advantages which have given them 
 their importance have so determined their location. The 
 scenery of the town, in various parts, is extremely ro- 
 mantic, and its situation renders it both a healthful and pic- 
 turesque retreat. Its water scenery (the river Charles 
 has a circuit of nearly fourteen miles around the town,) 
 exhibits every possible variety of beauty; two or three 
 fine ponds, of which the largest, named Wis well's pond, 
 14* 
 
162 APPENDIX. 
 
 contains upwards ofthirty-three acres, and is in the centre 
 of the town, contribute to the health of the people, and 
 the charms of the landscape. The Upper and Lower 
 Falls are manufacturing villages. West Newton and 
 Newton Corner have become celebrated as the resi- 
 dences of persons doing business in Boston, and who 
 pass back and forth to their business and their homes by 
 the railroad. Newton Centre is the seat of the Theolog- 
 ical Institution of the Baptist denomination, Professor 
 Siedhof's Classical Institute on the German system, Mr. 
 Burbank's Classical and High School for boys, and the 
 Newton Young Ladies' Institute, under the superintend- 
 ence of the Rev. John B. Hague. One of the State Nor- 
 mal Schools for young ladies, is established at West 
 Newton, together with a model school in connection 
 with it; also an academy of high character, originated 
 many years since by Mr. Seth Davis, and in charge of 
 an accomplished teacher, a member of his family. Two 
 other incipient villages, Newtonville and Auburn Dale, 
 within the limits of the town of Newton, lie along the 
 track of the Boston and Worcester Railroad. All the 
 villages in the town have either a railroad depot, or an 
 omnibus connecting them with the depots, so that they 
 have access to the capital during the whole year from six 
 to nine times every day. 
 
 The town embraces nine religious societies, eight of 
 which have meeting-houses, and the remaining one holds 
 worship in a public hall. The denominations are as fol- 
 lows: two Baptist, three Congregationalist, one Method- 
 ist, one Episcopal, one Universalist, and one Unitarian. 
 They all have settled pastors. A lyceum is maintained 
 at Newton Corner, with a public library* and reading 
 
 * Two pubfic libraries were founded, in the East and West 
 parts of the town, A. D. 1797. The one in the East part of the 
 
APPENDIX. 163 
 
 room. There is also a well selected circulating librai j 
 at Newton Upper Falls. 
 
 The cemeteries of the town are well w^alled, and pleas- 
 antly adorned with ever<^reens, deciduous trees, and flow- 
 ering shrubs. The first meeting-house of the First (East) 
 Congregational parish stood in the middle of that at New- 
 ton Centre. After standing several years, it was enlarged. 
 The second house stood on the opposite side of the street, 
 nearly on the site of Mr. Gardner Colby's house. It was 
 carefully taken down and transplanted to Waltham in 
 1721, where it remained till the year 1776. The last 
 sermon was preached in it in Newton, October 29, 1721. 
 The third meeting-house was dedicated November 5, 
 1721, — three years from the time that the vote was taken 
 authorizing its erection. The dedication sermon was by 
 Rev. Mr. Cotton, from 1 Kings 6 : 11-13.* The fourth 
 was dedicated November 21, 1805; and the present 
 house, March 24, 1847. 
 
 It is interesting to compare the original arrangements 
 for the instruction of the young with the present liberal 
 provisions. It was in 1696, — live years after the town 
 was incorporated, — that the citizens voted to build the 
 first school-house. It stood near the meeting-house in 
 the centre of the town. The second school-house was at 
 Oak Hill. One teacher was employed for the year, one 
 
 town after a time ceased to excite much interest, and the books 
 were sold at auction. The other still remains, but it is under- 
 stood that the books are seldom called for. 
 
 * When Mr. John Cotton was to commence his ministry, 
 so high was the respect cherished for the virtues and accom- 
 plishments of this youth of twenty, that the town in general 
 went in procession, met, and gave him a joyful welcome upon 
 his entrance into it as a candidate. He preached bis first ser- 
 mon after he came into the town (July 18, 1714) from Heb. 2: 3, 
 "How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation." 
 
164 APPENDIX. 
 
 third of the time at Oak Hill, and two thirds at the centre 
 of the town. The scholars who learned to read paid 
 threepence a week; and those who learned to write and 
 cipher, fourpence a week. At the same time that the 
 vote was passed to build the school-house, a committee 
 was also chosen "to treat with and persuade John 
 Staples [afterwards a worthy deacon of the Congrega- 
 tional church] to keep the school. To him they gave, 
 agreeably to their day of small things, one shilling and 
 sixpence per day." The town, at present, numbers at 
 least seventeen schools, — nine public, eight private, — be- 
 sides the Theological Institution. Not less than forty 
 persons are engaged either the whole or a part of the 
 year in giving instruction within the limits of the town. 
 
 The town has hitherto been distinguished for the health 
 and longevity of its inhabitants. Dr. Homer calculated 
 several years since that the deaths were as one to 
 seventy in a year; this is nearly 50 per cent, in favor of 
 Newton above most of our cities. In a bill of mortality 
 kept within one of the religious societies for seventeen 
 years, the number of deaths was 154. Of these, 49 had 
 exceeded 70; 73 had exceeded 50; and, leaving out of 
 view 24 infant children who died under two years, con- 
 siderably more than half the remainder lived beyond 50. 
 
 In 1776, one hundred and seven years after the town 
 was incorporated, the only person known to have reached 
 100 years was Mrs. Mary Davis. Twenty-two however 
 had lived beyond 80, and six beyond 90. Mrs. Davis 
 died A. D. 1752, in her 116th year. She lived at the 
 south part of the town, and cultivated the ground with 
 her own hand till extreme old age. She used the hoe and 
 scythe with much skill, and retained her faculties in a 
 considerable degree till within two years of her death. 
 Dr. Homer remarks (Mass. Hist. Coll. Vol. v. p. 275) 
 that "she was upheld by the singular providence of God 
 
APPENDIX. 165 
 
 through half the reign of Charles I, through the protec- 
 torate of Oliver Cromwell, the reigns of Charles II, 
 James II, William and Mary, Queen Anne, George I, 
 and died in the old age of George II." 
 
 NEWTON THEOLOGICAL INSTITUTION. 
 
 This institution went into operation in the year 1825. 
 The first class of theological students graduated in 1826, 
 consisting of two members. It is designed to give an 
 elevated course of theological instruction, and is second 
 to no professional institution of the kind in the United 
 States. It has four departments of instruction — Biblical 
 Literature, Christian Theology, Church History, and 
 Sacred Rhetoric and Pastoral Duties. A preparatory 
 school was for a season connected with the Institution; 
 but for many years it has been purely theological. Most 
 of its students are college graduates. "The Trien- 
 nial Catalogue, published in January, 1849, contains the 
 names of 203 persons. Besides these, more than 60 
 have enjoyed, to a greater or less extent, the advantages 
 of the regular course in the Institution. Of those who 
 have been in the regular course, twenty have been 
 or are connected with theological seminaries and col- 
 leges, as presidents and professors; eighteen have been 
 or are foreign missionaries; and twenty-five have de- 
 ceased." The library contains more than six thousand 
 volumes, and the reading room is supplied with the most 
 important newspapers and literary periodicals. 
 
 OFFICERS OF THE INSTITUTIO-V. 
 
 Rev. Irah Chase, D. D. . . 1825—1845. 
 
 Professor of Ecclesiastical History. 
 
 Rev. Henry J. Ripley, D. D. . 1826 
 
 Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and Pastoral Duties. 
 
166 APPENDIX. 
 
 *Rev. J. D. Knowles, . . 1832—1838. 
 
 Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and Pastoral Duties. 
 
 Rev. Barnas Sears, D. D. . 1836—1848. 
 
 Professor of Christian Theology. 
 
 Rev. Horatio B. Hackett, D. D. 1839 
 
 Professor of Biblical Literature and Interpretation. 
 
 Rev. Robert E. Pattison, D. D. 1848 
 
 Professor of Christian Theology. 
 
 [The first, second and fourth of these Professors have 
 filled other departments in the Institution. We have 
 appended to their names the title of their present pro- 
 fessorship, or of the one last filled by them.] 
 
 The Institution is situated on the summit of a beautiful 
 hill in the centre of the town, and is approached by a 
 winding avenue of nearly half a mile, bordered through 
 its whole extent by a colonnade of trees. The landscape 
 visible from the hill on a clear day embraces a circle of 
 adjacent villages, the neighboring metropolis, the waters 
 of Massachusetts Bay, and, in the distance, the high 
 lands of Framingham, Wachusett mountain in Princeton, 
 and Monadnock in New Hampshire, besides an almost 
 boundless expanse of cultivated fields, lakes, farm-houses 
 and forests. The Institution has enjoyed the patronage 
 of a few liberal benefactors, but is still in great need of 
 an adequate endowment. Among the deceased benefac- 
 tors may be named, especially Mr. Nathaniel Ripley 
 Cobb, of Boston, who died May 26, 1834, and Deacon 
 Levi Farwell, of Cambridge, who died May, 1846. 
 
 FIRST BAPTIST MEETING-HOUSE. 
 
 The first meeting-house was erected on land given by 
 Mr. Noah Wiswell. The vote to build the house is dated 
 January 17, 1731. The vote of the Society directed that 
 
APPENDIX. 167 
 
 it should be thirty-five feet square. In the plan of the 
 Building Committee, which was accepted by the Society, 
 the dimensions were somewhat altered. The plan re- 
 ported made it forty feet by thirty-two, and it was calcu- 
 lated that the expense would be about three hundred 
 pounds specie, or one thousand dollars. The house, 
 however, was not completed at once. The Society man- 
 ifested the greatest dread of accumulating a burdensome 
 debt, and proceeded in the work only so far as the means 
 in their hands would warrant them. It was several years 
 before the house stood complete; and, up to August, 
 1788, a subscription had been five times set on foot for 
 the purpose of carrying on the work. A pulpit was 
 built in April, 1792; the expense of it was ,£14 17s Id, 
 about ^49,50. This, with the building of sheds for car- 
 riages, and the finishing of the pews in the galleries, was 
 the consummation of the work. . The whole was set in 
 order in April, 1795, fourteen years from the commence- 
 ment. The house was enlarged in the summer of 1802 
 by the addition of seventeen feet to the west side, which 
 gave space for twenty-four new pews. A committee was 
 appointed in the year 1782, while the original house was 
 building, to " dignify the pew spots," according to the 
 custom of the times; the highest stations were assigned, 
 to those whose subscriptions to the house had been the 
 most liberal; and no person could have a pew who had 
 subscribed less than ten pounds.* By the first arrange- 
 
 * It is an interesting fact, illustrative of the history of the 
 times, that among the proprietors of the house, forty-four in 
 number, — all but five bore Scripture names. Six bore the name 
 of John; Ebenezer, Samuel and Thomas, four each; Aaron, 
 three ; David, Elislia, Jereuiiah and Noah, two each ; Daniel, 
 Gershom, James, Josiah, Nathan, Simeon, Solomon, Stephen 
 and Thaddeus, one each. The names of females were also 
 much more frequently scriptural names than in our own days. 
 Huldah seems to have been a favorite appellation. 
 
168 APPENDIX. 
 
 merit, there were twenty wall pews^ and four pews " back 
 of the body-seats." 
 
 In January, 1795, a vote was taken to procure a stove 
 to warm the meeting-house. The Society's vote states 
 with great exactness where the stove shall stand, together 
 with the course of the stove-pipe, and the "window'' 
 where it shall make its exodus from the house. The ex- 
 pense of the stove and funnel was <£11 13s lOd, — a trifle 
 less than forty dollars. So important was this article of 
 luxury in the eyes of our fathers, that in the annual 
 engagement with the sexton, it was distinctly mentioned, 
 that he was " to take care of the meeting-house and the 
 stove.''^ 
 
 The last sermon preached in the old meeting-house, by 
 Rev. Mr. Willard, was from the text, Exodus 33 : 15, 
 " If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence;" 
 II very pertinent, interesting, and profitable discourse. 
 
 The present meeting-house was built in 1835-3G. It 
 has seventy-six pews on the lower flower, of which six, 
 in the nortliwest corner of the house, are appropriated to 
 the use of the students of the Theological Institution. 
 The clock was transferred from the old meotinir-house. 
 There has been an organ in the house since the beginning 
 ofthe year 1840. 
 
 EARLY PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST BAPTIST SO- 
 CIETY. 
 
 Among the early arrangements of the Society, votes 
 occasionally appear which may provoke a smile at tlic 
 present day; but they are still interesting to us, because 
 they illusti-ate the manners ofthe times. At the meeting 
 of the Society March 19, 178'2, it was voted that " Mes- 
 sieurs John Kenrick, jr., John Wiswall and Jeremiah 
 
APPENDIX. 169 
 
 Richardson be choristers for this Society for the present 
 year." At the same meeting it was "voted that the 
 singing, in a general way, be carried on by reading a line 
 at a time in the forenoon, and a verse at a time in the 
 afternoon." This vote indicates the deficiency of books 
 in the congregation, and at the same time the latter part 
 of it implies among the worshippers, " in a general way," 
 a good degree of familiarity with the standard hymns. 
 
 From the earliest period the members of the Society 
 were impressed with a proper sense of the value of the 
 stated ministry, and their obligation to sustain an evan- 
 gelical pastor among them. At their very first meeting 
 after the organization of the Society by the choice of a 
 moderator and clerk, the first vote has reference to the 
 securing of a minister, and the second to the erection of 
 the meeting-house. The by-laws of the Society are 
 commenced with the following excellent preamble: 
 
 " We, the subscribers, members of the First Baptist 
 Church and Society in Newton, taking into considera- 
 tion the many obligations God in his word has laid us 
 under to keep up and support the gospel ministry amongst 
 us, — although there has been, and still are, diversity of 
 opinions amongst professing Christians respecting the 
 same, yet we are persuaded that reason and the word of 
 God plainly dictate that it ought to be done in such a 
 manner that one be not eased and another burdened; 
 also that the preacher, whoever he may be, who shall be 
 set over us, may be so far released from worldly busi- 
 ness that he may give himself to study and the care of 
 the flock over which he is set. And, in order that those 
 desirable ends may be answered, we do, each of us, for 
 ourselves voluntarily agree to the following articles." 
 
 The following is the first article: 
 
 '* We will each of us contribute in proportion to our 
 ability towards the support of the ministry, and pay the 
 15 
 
170 APPENDIX. 
 
 same at such time as shall be agreed on by this so- 
 ciety." 
 
 The salary of Mr. Blood, the first minister, was small, 
 amounting only to sixty pounds and " the loose money " 
 contributed on Lord's days. For the sake of these cas- 
 ual contributions, the box was carried around generally 
 on the lower floor every Sabbath, but in the gallery 
 only once in the month, until the year 1815. After the 
 accession of Mr. Grafton, in addition to the salary and 
 eight cords of wood, twenty pounds a year were granted 
 to the pastor "in consideration of the enhanced price of 
 the necessaries of life." The thoughtful regard which 
 prompted the society, unasked, to make this addition to 
 the salary of their minister is truly praiseworthy. The 
 support of Mr. Grafton was afterwards increased from 
 time to time, in proportion as the expenses of his family 
 and the style of living in successive periods demanded. 
 In addition to his salary, several members of the society 
 purchased " half of the place that Mr. Blood used to 
 own," and gave it "to Mr. Grafton as a settlement." 
 A " settlement " seems to have been a present, over and 
 above the stipulated salary, given to the minister as a 
 token of good will. The amount paid for this settlement 
 was £15 or $250. 
 
 The society was incorporated by the Legislature of 
 Massachusetts, and the act of incorporation signed by the 
 governor, February 12, 1821. 
 
 The Warren Association met at Newton in September, 
 1808, and the Boston Association in 1832. At the latter, 
 the annual sermon was preached by Rev. Howard Mal- 
 com, on the "Doctrine of Atonement." It has since 
 been printed. 
 
APPENDIX. 171 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES TO THE HISTORICAL SKETCH OF 
 THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH. 
 
 The original members of the First Baptist church in 
 Newton were thirty-eight in number, as stated in the 
 Life. The summary declaration of faith, read by Mr. 
 Gair at the public exercise, was the same which had 
 been adopted by the Second Baptist church in Boston. 
 The same year in which it was organized, the church 
 was admitted on application into the Warren Associa- 
 ciation, which then met at Athol. 
 
 It does not appear from any reliable documents, or 
 from tradition, where the ceremony of the public organi- 
 zation of the church was held; it was probably, however, 
 in the house of Mr. Noah Wiswell. The Baptist meet- 
 ing-house was not erected till the following year. It 
 stood on the border of the beautiful baptistery, called 
 Wiswell's Pond, at the south-east part, fronting on the 
 road. During the whole ministry of Rev. Mr. Blood, 
 the interior of the house was unfinished. The only seats 
 were rough boards laid upon the supports which are de- 
 nominated by carpenters, horses. The pulpit also was 
 a structure of unplaned boards. It was to avoid a bur- 
 densome debt that the society consented to worship in 
 so comfortless a building. Soon after the settlement of 
 Mr. Grafton, the walls were plastered and the interior 
 arrangements began to assume an air of convenience and 
 comfort. The church at first held their meetings in the 
 house of Mr. Noah Wiswell. In mild weather, the pub- 
 lic worship was often performed under the noble elms in 
 front of the house. 
 
 The frame of the original meeting-house, minus the 
 additions, still stands. It is now transformed into a 
 dwelling-house. 
 
172 APPENDIX. 
 
 The Letter of the church to the Association in the 
 year 1788, is an interesting specimen of the documents 
 of that character; and, as exemplifying the spirit of that 
 period, we subjoin the principal part of it. 
 
 "The Baptist church of Christ in Newton, — holding 
 the doctrines of grace in general and the following in 
 particular, — divine sovereignty, particular election, total 
 depravity, efficacious grace in regeneration, justification 
 by the righteousness of Christ, saints' final perseverance 
 and the eternity of the future punishment of the wicked, — 
 
 "To the Warren Association, which is to be held at 
 Sturbridge, the Tuesday after the first Wednesday in 
 September, 1788, — 
 
 Sendeth Christian salutation. 
 
 Beloved elders and brethren, 
 
 "Since our last anniversary, it hath pleased the great 
 Head of the church to cause us to experience both pros- 
 perity and adversity. Divine Providence seemed to for- 
 bid our beloved elder Blood's continuing his services 
 with us any longer. At first, we were ready to say, ' all 
 these things are against us.' Must the cause fall to the 
 ground.^ Must this great evil come upon us? Is there 
 not a cause? From these thoughts much searching of 
 heart ensued. In the mean time we were favored with 
 great harmony and condescension. From the most ma- 
 ture deliberation, on January 24th, 1788, we unanimously 
 voted to give elder Blood a dismission and recommenda- 
 tion as a faithful and regular minister of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. Thus we were left as sheep without a shepherd. 
 We were brought to look beyond the watchmen. Our 
 united prayer was to the Lord of the harvest, that he 
 would appear for us and send us one to take us by the 
 hand and lead us. And, forever blessed be his name, 
 that in the multitude of our thoughts within us, his com- 
 forts delighted our souls. When we were brought into a 
 great strait, he appeared for us. He quickened us by his 
 grace. He encouraged our hearts. He increased our 
 fellowship. He strengthened our union; and we found 
 he was faithful that had promised. 
 
 "Having had an interview with Mr. Grafton, a mem- 
 ber of our sister church at Providence, we gave him an 
 
APPENDIX. 173 
 
 invitation to preach, with which he complied. And, 
 after preaching with us seventeen Lord's days to the 
 satisfaction of the church, he was, on the 18th of June 
 last, ordained over us by our elders Backus, Stillman, 
 Stanford, Gair, and Green, — ' without the noise of axe 
 or hammer.' 
 
 "Several who had been 'hid in the secret place of 
 the stairs,' were enabled to make an open profession of 
 Christ, to own him in baptism, and join the church. A 
 spirit of conviction followed, and a number, in the judg- 
 ment of charity, have been converted, O infinite good- 
 ness and condescending mercy. ' The Lord hath done 
 great things for us, whereof we are glad.' At present, 
 great harmony prevails amongst us, and we can say by 
 experience, ' It is good for brethren to dwell together in 
 unity.' It is like the precious ointment, shed on the head 
 of Aaron. We desire to be kept humble, to live thank- 
 fully, to ' walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise,' — 
 for which we desire a remembrance in your prayers. 
 
 *'May the great head and king of the church pervade 
 you with his presence. We wish you a happy meeting, 
 and that you may hear good tidings of the increase of 
 the Redeemer's kingdom is the sincere prayer of your 
 brethren in gospel bonds." 
 Signed 
 By the pastor and the three delegates. 
 
 In consequence of the increasing infirmities of the 
 aged pastor, as related in the Life, he voluntarily pro- 
 posed to relinquish his office, in a communication to the 
 church, dated July 2, 1835, and Rev. Frederic Augus- 
 tus Willard was elected to the office of colleague, 
 and installed November 25, 1835. After the death of 
 father Grafton, he remained sole pastor of the church. 
 Mr. Willard resigned his place July 10th, 1838, having 
 been connected with the church as sole pastor or as 
 colleague, two years and seven months. The number of 
 persons added to the church during his ministry was 
 thirteen. 
 
 15=^ 
 
174 APPENDIX. 
 
 After the dismission of Mr. Willard, the church de- 
 pended on the Theological Institution and especially on 
 Professor Ripley, for the supply of the pulpit and for 
 pastoral labors, until the close of December, 1841. 
 During this interval of three years and a half, God con- 
 tinued to pour out his Spirit upon the church, and thirty- 
 six were added to its fellowship. When the under shep- 
 herds are taken away, how glorious is it to enjoy the 
 care and interest of " the shepherd and bishop of souls." 
 
 In January, 1342, nearly eight years since, the Rev. S. 
 F. Smith commenced his labors with the church. Within 
 that period, the number of persons who have become 
 connected with the church is fifty-seven. 
 
 The whole number who have been members of the 
 church to Sept. 1849 is 763. Persons of all ages and 
 in various circumstances have been baptized and united 
 to its fellowship. Occasional registration has been made 
 in the catalogue, of the ages of persons when they have 
 come into the church. This has been done only where 
 the candidate was distinguished by youth, or by extreme 
 age. Among the number so designated, one is marked 
 as 8 years of age at the time of baptism, two aged 10, 
 three aged 11, seven aged 12, two aged 13, etc.; and, 
 at the other extreme of life, one aged 71; one, 73; one, 
 75; one, 80, and one, 90. One was deaf and dumb, and 
 one blind. 
 
 The late Rev. Dr. Pierce, of Brookline, remarks in his 
 Jubilee Discourse, (March, 1847,) that the average an- 
 nual addition to his church, during its whole existence, 
 was only 4; and his church, during thirty years of that 
 period, was the only one in the town. The average an- 
 nual addition to this church has been 10§J. 
 
 If we distribute the first sixty -three years of the exist- 
 ence of the church into periods of seven years each, we 
 
APPENDIX. 175 
 
 find the average of additions in each period of seven 
 years as follows: 
 
 1780—1786 
 
 13| 
 
 1815—1821 
 
 7f 
 
 1787—1793 
 
 4f 
 
 1822—1828 
 
 24| 
 
 1794—1800 
 
 3 
 
 1829—1835 
 
 17f 
 
 1801—1807 
 
 n 
 
 1836—1842 
 
 9 
 
 1808—1814 
 
 19f- 
 
 
 
 From this it appears that the least prosperous period 
 of the church, so far as additions are concerned, was 
 from 1787 to 1807 — a period in which the Boston churches 
 were richly blessed. These twenty years were compara- 
 tively days of darkness; but to a faithful pastor and a 
 loving people, they were still days of comfort and joy. 
 If the number of conversions was not large, the church 
 was growing in faith and zeal, and under a faithful min- 
 istry the way was preparing for greater accessions in 
 the years to come. The most prosperous period in re- 
 spect to additions appears by this table to have been 
 from 1822 to 1828. 
 
 The church has been in existence a little short of 70 
 years. It has had four pastors, who have been wholly 
 or mainly devoted to its interests. During the same 
 period, sixteen ministers have been connected with the 
 church as members, of whom five have deceased. 
 During its whole history, the church has only been two 
 years and seven months without a pastor, or some one 
 exercising a pastoral interest and supervision over it.* 
 The church has had thirteen deacons ; of whom eight 
 have deceased, and three now hold the same ofiice in 
 other churches. 
 
 *From November 1, 1838, till Sept. 4, 1840, Prof. Ripley, of 
 the Theological Institution, was engaged to take the oversight of 
 the pulpit, and to perform such pastoral labors as were not incon- 
 sistent with his relations to the Institution. 
 
176 APPENDIX. 
 
 We look back over the period embraced in the history 
 of this church with feelings of solemn awe. Of the orig- 
 inal thirty-eight members, not one remains among the 
 living. Its first two pastors have gone to the rewards of 
 the just. The ministers who took part in the public re- 
 cognition of the church, and in the ordination of its se- 
 cond pastor, have all rendered their account to God. 
 Of the crowd who witnessed the services at the organi- 
 zation of the church, nearly all have since entered into 
 eternity. If any remain who, as little children, were 
 carried by their parents to witness the solemnity, those 
 little children are now gray-haired and decrepid men and 
 women, tottering over the brink of the grave. The 
 original supporters of the gospel here have all given an 
 account of their stewardship, and are no longer stewards. 
 The thousands of faithful sermons preached before the 
 congregation have made their indelible impression upon 
 human souls, and have become a savor of life unto life 
 or of death unto death. The first pastor has probably 
 met the whole, or nearly the whole, of his church and 
 congregation in the world of disembodied spirits ; the se- 
 cond pastor has met the major part of his ; like a loving 
 shepherd, leading them to Christ, as the lambs of his 
 fold, or bearing his faithful testimony against their im- 
 penitence and procrastination. Those who remain are 
 hastening to join the great congregation of the departed. 
 They are in the ranks of the procession of spirits passing 
 into eternity, and have come, none can tell how near, to 
 its verge. Blessed are they who shall have part in the 
 general assembly and church of the first born, whose 
 names are written in heaven. 
 
APPENDIX. 177 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF REV. CALEB BLOOD. 
 
 [Referred to on page 45.] 
 
 Mr. Blood was born in Charlton, Worcester county, 
 Mass., Aug. 18, 1754. In the 21st year of his age, he 
 was hopefully brought to a sweet and comfortable expe- 
 rience of the truth. It is said that he was struck with a 
 deep sense of his lost condition while at a ball, in the 
 midst of mirth and gaiety. The impression here made, 
 continued, until the Lord by his sovereign grace set him 
 at liberty. Soon after, he became deeply impressed with 
 the situation of a world of sinners around him, and in 
 about eighteen months commenced preaching. We pre- 
 sume he was approbated and sent into the ministry by the 
 church at Charlton, of which the late Rev. Nathaniel 
 Green was then pastor.. Mr. Blood, after preaching in 
 a number of places, in the autumn of 1777 visited Mar- 
 low, N. H., where he received ordination, probably as 
 an itinerant. He continued in this place about two 
 years, and then removed to Weston, and supplied the 
 Baptist church and society in that place for about one 
 year and a half. At this time, the Lord was pleased to 
 pour out his Spirit on the inhabitants of Newton, and 
 numbers were hopefully converted and baptized. The 
 infant church invited Mr. Blood to take the pastoral 
 charge of them. He accepted their call, and was settled 
 over them as their pastor in 1781. He continued his 
 faithful labors vv'ith this people until the beginning of the 
 year 1788, when, by the consent of the church, and at 
 the earnest request of a number of brethren, he removed 
 to Shaftsbury, Vt. 
 
 Here his labors became more eminently useful. Seve- 
 ral revivals of religion were granted under his ministry. 
 In the winter of 1798 and 1799, a most wonderful work 
 
178 APPENDIX. 
 
 of reformation took place in that town. The congrega- 
 tion to which Mr. Blood ministered shared largely in 
 this gracious revival. Between 150 and 200 were added 
 to the church under his pastoral care. Several of his 
 own children shared in this good work. 
 
 But the labors of Mr. Blood were not confined to his 
 particular charge; he frequently travelled and preached 
 in the adjacent country, being often called to assist in 
 councils, ordinations, etc. So eminent were his services 
 in that region, that he was justly considered as one of the 
 fathers in the Shaftsbury Association. 
 
 In 1791, when the University of Vermont was estab- 
 lished, Mr. Blood was appointed one of the Trustees; 
 and the year following, by the appointment of the Legis- 
 lature, he preached the Election sermon. 
 
 In addition to his other itinerant labors, which were 
 very considerable, Mr. Blood 'accepted an appointment 
 from the Association to which he belonged, to go on a 
 mission for three months to the north westerly parts of 
 the State of New York, and the adjacent province of 
 Upper Canada, which he performed in the autumn of 
 1804. There is reason to believe that his labors were 
 highly useful in many places, in " setting in order the 
 things that were wanting," and in "strengthening those 
 that were ready to die." 
 
 After spending nearly twenty years of the meridian of 
 life in Shaftsbury, he removed to the Third Baptist 
 church in Boston, and continued with this church from 
 Sept. 1807 to June 1810, and then took a dismission 
 from them and removed to Portland, Me. which proved the 
 final scene of his labors. 
 
 During his ministry in Boston, he experienced some 
 very severe afilictions. He received an accidental blow 
 in his face, which greatly aflfected his whole system. 
 Though the wound appeared trifling, it often occasioned 
 
APPENDIX. 179 
 
 him great pain; and at one time, by taking cold in the 
 part, a fever ensued which threatened his immediate dis- 
 solution. He also experienced some very severe trials 
 of another nature. These, together with the impaired 
 state of his health, at times greatly depressed his spirits. 
 
 The last four years of his life he spent with the First 
 Baptist church and society in Portland. During this 
 period, the church and society were enabled to erect a 
 very decent and convenient house for public worship. 
 
 Mr. Blood's labors were very acceptable to this church 
 the whole time of his being with them. It was thought 
 they were increasingly so the latter part of his life. 
 For nearly two months before his death, he was unable 
 to walk to the meeting-house, which was but a small dis- 
 tance. But his zeal for the cause and love to immortal 
 souls suffered no abatement. It was thought that he felt 
 and spake like a dying man. To all who heard him, his 
 addresses appeared unusually solemn and impressive. 
 He struggled hard with his infirmities, and was often ex- 
 ercised with great pain while discharging the duties of 
 the pulpit. 
 
 On Feb. 19, he was attacked more violently, and con- 
 tinued to fail until Lord's day morning, March 6th, about 
 6 o'clock, and then fell asleep in Jesus. The state of 
 his mind during his last sickness may be learned from 
 the following letter, dated March 12, 1814, from his 
 daughter. 
 
 "Dear, respected friend, 
 
 "I received your kind letter with grateful emotions. 
 The sympathy of friends may, in some instances, soothe 
 our sorrows, but it cannot ease the heart that is rent by 
 the cruel tyrant death. But shall I call that cruel, which 
 alone introduces the soul into immortal felicity.? O no; 
 let me rather adore the goodness of God, that overrules 
 
180 APPENDIX. 
 
 his power, and makes even death the great privilege of 
 the believer. 
 
 " Yet I may truly say, the hand of the Lord lies heavy 
 upon us. Few children have had such a parent. But 
 alas! he is now no more. Should I indulge the unre- 
 conciled part of my feelings to flow from my pen, I should 
 lament like David for Absalom. But stop, my soul; let 
 me rather lie at the feet of mercy, and cry for true sub- 
 mission to the divine will. This, I think, is my greatest 
 desire. 
 
 " The Lord has been good to us, especially in granting 
 the manifestations of his love to my father. In his last 
 sickness and for some months before, he was unusually 
 engaged in prayer and preaching; so much so that many 
 thought him ripening for glory. 
 
 "His mind was perfectly composed in his sickness, 
 and by his conversation he evinced to all that heard him 
 the reality of the religion of Jesus and its power to sup- 
 port the soul when flesh and heart fail. 
 
 " The Sabbath morning before his decease, a number 
 of brethren and sisters called to see him. After conver- 
 sation, he requested to be raised up in his bed, and de- 
 sired them to sing the two last verses of the hymn, 
 
 ' Why should we start and fear to die ? ' 
 
 which they did. He raised his hand and beat the tune 
 while they sung, and then told them to sing it again on 
 this ' resurrection morn.' The scene was solemn, but not 
 melancholy. 
 
 "When in the near prospect of death, he manifested 
 an unshaken belief in the doctrine he had preached, ex- 
 pressing an entire confidence in God and dependence 
 on the righteousness of Christ. 
 
 "He often said, ' I am as naked as the thief on the 
 cross, as to any thing to recommend mc to God.' When 
 
APPENDIX. 181 
 
 he spake of his sufferings, he would quote those words, 
 Luke xxiii, 41. When it was mentioned that he was go- 
 ing to receive the reward of his labors, he would reply, 
 * If mere mercy through the atonement of Christ can 
 reach so great a sinner, and a soul that deserves to sink 
 to hell can be saved, I shall arrive at the kingdom of 
 glory; if not, I am gone.' 
 
 *' Being asked if he could give up all below, he said 
 he calmly resigned his family and the dear church; but 
 the thought of no more warning poor sinners was the 
 hardest thing to him; but at length he said, ' I have done 
 the work, and finished the ministry which I have re- 
 ceived.' 
 
 "He fervently warned ministers against seeking to be 
 great in the view of others; and of the great necessity of 
 church discipline. He desired that poor sinners might 
 be told that he died with a concern on his heart for their 
 souls. As a ministering brother was going to pray with 
 him, he was asked what he would wish to have prayed 
 for.^ ' O,' said he, * pray that all our wills may be swal- 
 lowed up in the divine^will, and that the cause of God 
 may flourish in this world.' 
 
 "He often repeated the following verse: 
 
 * This life's a dream, an empty show ; 
 But the bright world to which I go 
 Hath joys substantial and sincere; 
 When shall I wake and find me there ? ' 
 
 " When in extreme pain, he would say, 
 
 'Thoiiirh pninful at present, 'twill cease before long, 
 And then, O how pleasant the conqueror's song.' 
 
 " Seeing tny mother affected in looking at his hand, he 
 said, 'Do n't be anxious because you see death in it; the 
 Lord will fashion it like unto his glorious body; for I 
 16 
 
182 APPENDIX. 
 
 shall see him for myself and not for another.' She re- 
 plied, ' I hope it will not be long before we meet again, 
 no more to part.' He replied, 'It will be all grace if 
 we do.' When in great distress, he said, 'My heart 
 and my flesh fail; but God is the strength of my heart 
 and my portion forever.' To a friend that was standing 
 by his bed, who observed his hand to be cold, he said, 
 'Blessed Jesus, how much he endured for sinful man! 
 Though I die in a confused time, Christ is going to send 
 peace and salvation on the earth.' To one of his watch- 
 ers he said, ' Mr. C , I have been thinking of your 
 
 kindness to me; but except you have an interest in 
 Christ, of what avail will it be to you? ' When exer- 
 cised with excruciating pain, he said he was thinking 
 to pray to God to relieve him before he died; 'but,' 
 said he, 'the ways of God seemed so just, that I could 
 not.' 
 
 "When very near to death, being asked if he was 
 sensible he was going, he said, ' I believe I am, very fast.' 
 Then he was asked how his mind was; he said, 'calm; 
 I am not afraid to trust in Jesus; there is enough in 
 him.' And on the morning of the Sabbath, we have 
 reason to believe he entered an eternal Sabbath of 
 rest." 
 
 [The following sketch appeared in a Portland paper.] 
 
 On Lord's-day morning Gth inst., between the hours 
 of six and seven, departed this life, after a short but 
 painful illness, the Rev. Caleb Blood, pastor of the 
 Baptist church in this town, in the sixtieth year of his 
 age, and thirty-eighth of his ministry. His dying testi- 
 mony to the last, so impressive upon the minds of all that 
 heard it, is the best comment upon iiis character. In his 
 last sickness, all classes appeared equally concerned, 
 each one striving to express a regard for so valuable a 
 
APPENDIX. 183 
 
 member of the community. A bereaved widow and two 
 children mourn the loss of a husband, a father, an 
 instructer and most invaluable companion, under the full 
 conviction that he is now reaping the full rewards of a 
 faithful servant. The bereaved church of which he was 
 pastor, sustaining so great a loss, are entitled to the 
 sympathy of all the friends of Zion. May the great 
 Head of the church, with whom is the residue of the 
 Spirit, comfort the bereaved, and repair this breach now 
 made in his militant church, for the glory of his name 
 and support of his cause upon the earth. 
 
 His funeral was attended on the Wednesday follow- 
 ing by a large concourse of people of all denominations, 
 from the Baptist meeting-house, where a very solemn 
 discourse was delivered on the occasion by the Rev. 
 SylvanusBoardman of North-Yarmouth, from Job 5 : 17. 
 Thus terminated the life of this excellent man, leaving 
 behind him the good name which is better than precious 
 ointment.* 
 
 CHURCHES PROCEEDING FROM THE FIRST BAPTIST 
 CHURCH IN NEWTON. 
 
 The First Baptist church in Newton is the mother of 
 several churches around it. Like the fruitful bough of 
 Joseph (Gen. 49 : 22), its branches have "run over the 
 wall." Father Grafton used to say in his latter days. 
 
 * Mr. Blood was the antiior of a controversial work on bap- 
 tism. It is in the form of a dialogue, between a Baptist and a 
 Pedo-Baptist. The charge given by him at the ordination of 
 Rev. Thomas Green in West Cambridge, Nov. 17, 1783, is also 
 printed in connection with the ordination sermon of Rev. Thomas 
 Gair, of Medfield. Boston, 1784. 
 
184 
 
 APPENDI X. 
 
 that '* making his own church the centre of a circle, the 
 radius of which should be forty miles, there could not be 
 found in that circle, when he became the pastor of the 
 church in Newton, but eight Baptist churches;" at his 
 death there were more than sixty. Several of these 
 churches were, directly or indirectly, offshoots from that. 
 This was especially the case with Weston and Framing- 
 ham (organized 1789), now two distinct and flourishing 
 bodies; First Cambridge* (org. 1817), West Cambridge 
 (org. 1817), First Roxbury (org. 1821), Brookline (org. 
 1828), Watertown (org. 1830), First Lowell (org. 1826), 
 Second Newtonl (org. 1835). The number of members 
 embraced in these churches in September 1848, was 
 2,285; and, including the First church in Newton, 2,405. 
 All these churches sustain their own pastors, and enjoy 
 their religious institutions and privileges; and most of 
 them contribute largely in aid of the benevolent enter- 
 prises by which the present age is distinguished. 
 
 From the churches above named, as a nucleus, other 
 churches have been formed. The First church in Cam- 
 bridfje gave to the church in Old Cambrido-e most of its 
 members, besides contributing to the other churches in 
 the town. The first in Roxbury gave most of the origi- 
 nal members constituting the second and third in the 
 same city. Brookline gave some members to the church 
 on Jamaica Plain. And from the First Lowell, to which 
 Newton gave twenty-six members, have sprung two other 
 Baptist churches in that city. One or more of the dea- 
 cons, past or present, of the Second church, Newton, 
 
 * Twenty members were dismissed to form the First Baptist 
 eh lire 1 1 in Cambridge. 
 
 f Fifty-five members were dismissed from the First Baptis 
 eburch to join in the embodiment of the Second. 
 
APPENDIX. 1S5 
 
 First Roxbury, First Cambridge, Brookline and Water- 
 town, have been either private members or officers of 
 the First Baptist church in Newton. It has fallen to the 
 lot of few churches to hold so commanding a position, or 
 to exert so wide an influence. 
 
 It is interesting to compare the day of small things 
 among the Baptists in Massachusetts with the present 
 flourishing condition of our churches and congregations. 
 The first settlers of the state established the Congrega- 
 tional form of government, worship and ordinances; and 
 it was natural that these should prevail for some time, 
 nearly or quite to the exclusion of all other sects. 
 Hence it is that the Baptist churches did not begin to 
 multiply at an earlier period. The last annual statement 
 of the Baptist churches in Massachusetts (1848) gives 
 the date of the organization of the churches in nine out 
 of the thirteen associations. The four associations in 
 which the date is omitted lie mostly in the western part 
 of the state, and are, beyond a doubt, chiefly of recent 
 origin. From these tables it appears that at the time of 
 the organization of the First Baptist church in Newton, 
 only fourteen other Baptist churches existed in the whole 
 state. Three more were formed the same year. The 
 number has now increased to two hundred and forty. 
 The Newton church united in September, 1780, with the 
 Warren Association, the only Association existing in 
 New England. Now Massachusetts alone has thirteen 
 Associations. If we suppose that the fourteen churches 
 existing previously to July, 1780, had at that time an 
 average of 150 members each,* this will give 2,100 for 
 
 * This is in fact a very high average. The average at tlie 
 present moment is only about 197^ ; or, taking out of the 
 account two large city churches, the present average of mem- 
 bers in the remaining twelve is not quite 117. 
 16=* 
 
186 APPENDIX. 
 
 the sum total in the State. The present number is 
 29,876. 
 
 MINISTERS WHO HAVE BEEN MEMBERS OF THE FIRST 
 BAPTIST CHURCH. 
 
 *Caleb Blood (ord. Mario w, N. H., 1777). 
 *JosEPH Grafton (ord. Newton, June 18, 1788). 
 ^Nathan Dana (licensed Jan. 3, J789 ; ord. Nov. 20, 1793). 
 
 Charles Train (ord. Weston, Jan. 30, 1811). 
 *Francis G. Macomber (licensed Nov. 18'20. Ord. pastor, 
 
 Beverly, died July, 1827, aged 29). 
 *Hadlet Proctor (ord. China, Me., 1824 ; died April 12, 18-12, 
 aged 48). 
 
 Irah Chase, D. D. (ord. Danvers, Sept. 17, 1817). 
 
 HenryJ. Ripley, D. D. (ord. Boston, Nov. 7, 1819 ; quasi pas- 
 tor from Nov. 30, 1838, to Sept. 4, 1840). 
 
 Harvey Ball. 
 
 F. AuGuesTus Willard (ord. Worcester, Jan. 17, 1832). 
 
 S. F. Smith (ord. Waterville, Me., Feb. 12, 1834). 
 
 Horatio B. Hackett, D. D. (ord. Nevi^ton, Dec. 9, 1839), 
 
 Sanford Leach (ord. Wilmington, Del., Nov. 4, 1841). 
 
 Charles Platts (ord. Homer, C, Feb. 18, 1846). 
 
 Robert Everett Pattison, D. D. (ord. Salem, 1829). 
 
 Joseph W. Warder. 
 
 Fletcher O. Marsh. 
 
 deacons of the first baptist church. 
 
 *Jeremiali Richardson, Appointed Aug. 24, 1797. 
 
 *Samuel Holt, « " " " 
 
 *Noah King, « April 2, 1812. 
 
 Elijah Corey, « " " " 
 
 ^Thomas llovey, « July, 1818. 
 
 *Josiah Bacon, « April 3, 1828. 
 
 *Jonathan Bixby, « " " " 
 
 *Reuben Stone, «' " « " 
 
 Perez Lothroi), « " " " 
 
APPENDIX. 187 
 
 Isaac Keyes, Appointed Nov. 4, 1832. 
 
 Eben Stone, « " " " 
 
 Ebenezer Davis White, « Jan. Q, 1837. 
 
 MR. JONATHAN HYDE— MR. NATHAN WARD. 
 
 [Referred to on page 42.] 
 
 Mr. Jonathan Hyde, of Brookline, was ordained pastor 
 of a Separate or New Light church in that place, Jan. 
 17, 1750. His ministry was attended by many persons 
 from Newton. He resided near the intersection of the 
 Worcester turnpike with the county-road, about two 
 miles east of the Theological Institution. 
 
 In March, 1782, after Mr. Blood's salary for the pre- 
 ceding year had been paid, two small contributions 
 remaining in the hands of the committee were, by 
 unanimous vote, sent to Mr. Hyde. This is an interest- 
 ing fact, indicative of the liberal feelings of the members 
 of the Baptist Society. 
 
 After Mr. Hyde's church had left him, he continued to 
 attend worship regularly with the First Baptist church 
 in Newton, as long as he was able to go abroad. Mr. 
 Blood used to remark that he was always glad to see 
 father Hyde in his place; for he knew that he had one 
 praying hearer. 
 
 The ordination of Mr. Nathan Ward, the pastor of a 
 Separate church in Newton, is noticed, as well as the 
 former, in the records of the East Congregational 
 church. Mr. Ward afterwards returned to the fellow- 
 ship of the church, and became the first pastor of the 
 Congregational church at Plymouth, N. H. When in 
 Newton, he resided a short distance south of the Win- 
 chester mansion, on the opposite side of the road. He 
 was born in Newton, April 11, 1721, died June 15 
 
188 APPENDIX. 
 
 1804, aged 83. He was hopefully converted under 
 the, preaching of Mr. Whitefield. He had not a collegi- 
 ate education, but received the honorary degree of A. M. 
 from Dartmouth College. He had eleven children, — 
 seven sons and four daughters. Five of the children 
 died of putrid fever within the space of five weeks, two 
 of them the same day, and a third forty-eight hours after- 
 wards. 
 
 NOTICES PERTAINING TO THE EAST CONGREGATIONAL 
 CHURCH. 
 
 During thirty years, from Jan. 1782 to Dec. 1811, the 
 number added to the East Congregational church was 142 ; 
 being an annual average of 4}^. At a subsequent period, 
 directly after a season of revival the most extensive 
 which the church has ever enjoyed. Dr. Homer made the 
 statement that for forty-six years, the annual average 
 addition had been 6|. From Dec. 31, 1727, to April 21, 
 1728, a period of four months, fifty were added to the 
 church. This was a season of special blessing also to 
 the churches in Boston. It was directly after the great 
 earthquake, which occurred Oct. 29, 1727. At that 
 time eighty were added to the Old South church in Bos- 
 ton. A second season of revival occurred in the year 
 1741. From June 28, 1741, to April 4, 1742, 104 were 
 added to the church. In connection with the account of 
 these additions, Dr. Homer appends the remark, "The 
 preaching of Rev. Gilbert Tenncnt about 1741, — which 
 was most alarming to sinners, — probably began the 
 awakening." This, it will be recollected, was the era 
 of those wonderful refreshings in the time of President 
 Edwards, which blessed various portions of New Eng- 
 land, and especially the region of the Connecticut river. 
 
APPENDIX. 189 
 
 The celebrated Mr. Whitefield at a later period visited 
 and preached in Newton " before crowded and attentive 
 audiences." He officiated " Nov. 8, 1748, in the period 
 of Rev. Mr. Cotton, and Sept. 28, 1770, in the period of 
 Rev. Mr. Merriarn." This was a few days before he 
 died at Newburyport. It is not known that his visits to 
 Newton produced any very powerful impression. 
 
 The greatest revival which occurred in the East Con- 
 gregational Society during Dr. Homer's connection with 
 it was in 1827. Fifty-six were added to the church 
 within the space of fifty-six days, of whom twenty-four 
 were heads of families. The church received ninety in 
 one year. 
 
 It is interesting to observe the manner in which the 
 church controlled every thing pertaining to public wor- 
 ship. When the choir, ambitious of exhibiting their 
 musical attainments, had learned a series of new tunes, 
 the church voted (Nov. 6, 1770) that a due proportion 
 only of the new tunes should be mingled with the old. 
 It was voted in church meeting, Dec. 11, 1771, to intro- 
 duce Tate & Brady's version of the Psalms, with hymns 
 annexed; and by a similar vote, Nov. 7, 1790, this book 
 of psalmody was exchanged for Watts. 
 
 DEACONS OF THE EAST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 
 
 DIED. 
 
 Edward Jackson, 
 
 John Jackson, Jan. 30, 1674. 
 
 Edward Jackson, 
 
 Hon. Tliomas Oliver (Counsellor), Nov. 1, 1715. 
 
 James Trowbridge, July 22, 1717. 
 
 Edward Jackson, Sept. 30, 1727, aged 75. 
 
 Richard Ward, 1739, aged 73. 
 
 John Staples, 1740, aged 81. 
 
 William Trowbridge, 1744, aged 60. 
 
 Hon. Ebenezer Stone (Counsellor), 1754, aged 92. 
 
190 APPENDIX. 
 
 John Stone, 1769, aged 76. 
 
 Ephraim Ward, 1772, aged 69. 
 
 Thomas Greenwood, 1774, aged 78. 
 
 John Woodward, 1801, aged 76. 
 
 David Stone, 
 
 Jonas Stone, 1804, aged 82. 
 
 Ebenezer Woodward, 1806, aged 49. 
 
 Samuel Murdock, 1814, aged 62. 
 
 Jeremiah Wiswall, Appointed Sept. 21, 1798. 
 
 Ebenezer White, " June 11, 1815. 
 
 EMjah Fuller Woodward " " " " died April, 
 
 17, 1846. 
 
 Hon. William Jackson, « Oct. 28, 1827. 
 Luther Paul, 
 Asa Cook. 
 
 DR. JONATHAN HOJVIER. 
 
 On the occasion of the ordination of Dr. Homer, the 
 Council met at the house of Mrs. Hannah Gibbs (now 
 Marshall S. Rice, Esq.). At the service in the meeting 
 house, the church publicly testifying the renewal of 
 their call and the pastor elect renewing his acceptance 
 of it, Mr. Eckley, of Boston, prayed; then Mr. Jackson, 
 of Brookline, (Dr. Homer's pastor) preached from Is. 6: 
 5 — 8; afterwards Mr. Eliot, of Watertown, prayed; Mr. 
 Woodward, of Weston, the Moderator of the Council, 
 prayed and gave the charge, and Mr. Greenough, of 
 West Newton, gave the hand of fellowship. The address 
 to the church in those days had not come into use. 
 
 Dr. Homer enjoyed unusual health during the period 
 of his protracted ministry. His entire ministry as sole 
 pastor was forty-four years. His whole residence with 
 the church was fifty-one years and six months. For 
 thirty-five years he was never out of his pulpit in conse- 
 quence of sickness. He was very laborious in seeking 
 
APPENDIX. 191 
 
 to promote the interests of his charge. His literary 
 ability was respectable, and his attainments, for the age 
 in which he spent the vigor of his life, equal perhaps 
 to the prevailing standard. His principal study for many 
 years was directed to ascertaining the precise condition 
 in which the English version of the Scriptures was left 
 by King James' translators, and the variations from the 
 translations of Wickliffe, Coverdale, Matthewe, Tyn- 
 dale, Rogers, and the rest. Dr. Homer manifested 
 great enthusiasm in this employment, and wrote many 
 notes, which he proposed at some future time to pub- 
 lish. The notes, however, were left in a scattered state. 
 Dr. Homer died Aug, 11, 1843. At the funeral exer- 
 cises held on the following Sabbath, an appropriate ser- 
 mon was delivered by Rev. Dr. Codman, of Dorchester, 
 and the several congregations in the town gave up their 
 usual worship for the purpose of attending the service 
 and doing honor to his memory. 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF DR. HOMER. 
 
 The publications of Dr. Homer, so far as known, are 
 the following: 
 
 1. Description and History of Newton in the County 
 of Middlesex. An Article in the Massachusetts Histori- 
 cal Collections, 1798. 
 
 2. A Sermon delivered in Newton, Oct. 13, 1816, upon 
 the occasion of the decease of Mr. Samuel Hammond, of 
 Brookline, who died Oct. 5, 1816, aged 26. Published 
 by request. 
 
 3. Address to the Clergy and People of the County of 
 Middlesex, from the Middlesex Massachusetts Auxiliary 
 Society, established June 1817, in aid of the American 
 Society for Edupating Pious Youth for the Gospel Min- 
 istry. 1819. 
 
192 APPENDIX. 
 
 4. Fourth and Fifth Reports of the Bible Society in 
 the County of Middlesex, Mass., April 1819, 1820. 
 
 5. A Sermon delivered before the Massachusetts Soci- 
 ety for promoting Christian Knowledge at their Anni- 
 versary, May 29, 1828. 
 
 6. The Columbian Bible. (A large folio edition of 
 the Bible for the pulpit. Dr. Homer aided the printer 
 by some kind of editorial assistance.) 
 
 7. Century Sermon. 
 
 8. The Way of God vindicated, in a sermon preached 
 Lord's day, Sept. 16, 1804 — after the interment of his 
 only child, Jonathan Homer, A. B., who died of con- 
 sumption, Sept. 7, 1804, aged 21. 
 
 SKETCH OF THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 
 
 John Eliot, commonly denominated the Indian apostle, 
 was a native of England; but the place of his birth is 
 unknown. Having studied at the University of Cam- 
 bridge, he came to New England in 1631, leaving behind 
 him " a virtuous young gentlewoman, whom he had pur- 
 sued and purposed a marriage unto." She came over 
 the year following, and they were married in October, 
 1632. He had six children, three of whom died before 
 him. In his advanced years he remarked concerning 
 them, " I have had six children; and I bless God for his 
 free grace, they are all either with Christ or in Christ, 
 and my mind is now at rest concerning them." His 
 second cliild and oldest son was the first pastor at New- 
 ton. Cotton Mather says of him, " He bore his father's 
 name, and had. his father's grace. He was a person of 
 notable accomplishments, and a lively, zealous, acute 
 preacher, not only to the English at New Cambridge, 
 
APPENDIX. 193 
 
 but also to the Indians thereabout. He grew so fast, 
 that he was found ripe for heaven many years ago; and 
 upon his death-bed uttered such penetrating tilings as 
 could proceed from none but one upon the borders and 
 confines of eternal glory. It is pity that so many of 
 them are forgotten; but one of them, I think, we have 
 all cause to remember: ' Well,' said he, 'my dear friends, 
 there is a dark day coming upon New England, and in so 
 dark a day, I pray how will you provide for your own 
 security? My counsel to you is, get an interest in the 
 blessed Lord Jesus Christ, and that will carry you to 
 the world's end.' "* 
 
 On his first coming to America, Mr. Eliot supplied a 
 vacancy at Boston, caused by the temporary absence of 
 Mr. Wilson. He had, however, encouraged a select 
 few of his acquaintances at home, that, should they 
 come to New England before he had accepted the pastor- 
 ate of any church, he would become their teacher. It 
 so happened that they came the year after him and settled 
 in Roxbury; and he was shortly afterwards ordained 
 over them, and continued to minister to them for more 
 than half a century. It was not till fourteen years after 
 his settlement in Roxbury that he began his labors among 
 the Indians of Nonantum. 
 
 Eliot was a man of ardent piety. Prayer was to him 
 as his breath. When he visited a house where he was 
 familiar, he would often say, " Come, let us not have a 
 visit without a prayer; let us pray down the blessing of 
 heaven on your family before we go." When he heard 
 any important news he would say, "Brethren, let us 
 turn all this into prayer." Though he was very apt and 
 witty in conversation, his words were always seasoned 
 
 * Tliese words of Mr. Eliot are engraved on his tombstone 
 at Newton. 
 
 17 
 
194 APPENDIX. 
 
 with piety. In this respect, father Grafton very closely 
 resembled him. He observed the Sabbath with great 
 strictness, commencing his preparation for it before sun- 
 set on the previous evening. Cotton Mather beautifully 
 says of him, " We cannot say that we ever saw him walk- 
 ing any whither, but he was therein walking with God; 
 wherever he sat, he had God by him; and it was in the 
 everlasting arms of God that he slept at night." 
 
 He was a person of great industry. Besides preach- 
 ing twice on the Lord's day, and once a fortnight at a 
 lecture among his own people, "he made his weekly 
 visits to the lectures in the neighborinof towns — Boston, 
 
 too ' 
 
 Charlestown, Cambridge and Dorchester ; visited his 
 scattered parishioners, and catechized the children; 
 learned the language of the Indians, and printed a gram- 
 mar of it, and primers and catechisms for the use of the 
 natives, besides translating and printing the whole Bible,* 
 Baxter's Call to the Unconverted, the Practice of Piety, 
 and other works, both in Indian and English, | and fre- 
 quently going to Newton to preach to the Indians, and to 
 watch over their spiritual concerns. Pie rose early in the 
 morning for study and prayer; and, for more than twenty 
 years before he died, he removed his lodgings into his 
 study, that he might employ his early mornings in useful 
 occupations without disturbing any one in the house. 
 
 He was distinguished for his charity. The poor had 
 in him a friend and father. It is said that he gave away 
 hundreds of pounds; often, doubtless, with an indiscrimi- 
 
 * Fifteen hundred copies of tlie New Testament in Indian, 
 witli mar<iiMal references, were printed at the expense of the 
 "Society for propagating the Gospel." The wliole Bible was 
 coniph;t('(l in 1GG3. It was printed at Cambridge. 
 
 f Besides other Engfish works, he printed a " Harmony of 
 the Gospels in the Holy History of Jesus Ciirist." 
 
APPENDIX. 195 
 
 nate and unwise liberality. In this regard it was fortu- 
 nate that Mrs. Eliot served as a check upon his profusion; 
 else he might have given away his whole salary, leaving 
 nothing for the support of his family. Once it is said 
 that the treasurer, on giving to him his quarter's sal- 
 ary, tied the handkerchief containing it in many knots, 
 fearing lest in his indiscreet kindness of heart, he 
 would give it away to some beggar before he reached his 
 home. On his way, Eliot called on a poor woman in 
 necessitous circumstances, and attempting to untie the 
 knots in his handkerchief that he might share his riches 
 with her, at length finding it a difficult task, he threw the 
 whole into her lap, saying, "Here, good woman, I be- 
 lieve the Lord designs it all for you." 
 
 His labors in behalf of the Indians were commenced 
 in October 1646, and continued till near the close of his 
 life. And though at home he brought beaten oil into the 
 sanctuary, and was always graceful, solemn and earnest, 
 the great work by which he was distinguished was his 
 work among the Indians, It was by this that he made 
 an impression on the age in which he lived. Dividing 
 his cares between his parish at Roxbury and the Indians, 
 first at Nonantum Hill and afterwards in Natick, he 
 labored on, a loving and beloved pastor, till he was more 
 than fourscore years of age. His declining years were 
 marked by peculiar modesty and a dread of praise. 
 Writing to the Hon. Robert Boyle, he said, " I am draw- 
 ing home; the shadows are lengthening around me; I 
 beseech you to suppress the title of ' Indian Evangelist;' 
 give not any glory to me for what is done; give it to 
 God who hath strengthened me." Again, speaking on 
 his death-bed of the decline in the work of grace among 
 the natives that was incident to the Indian war, he said, 
 "There is a cloud, a dark cloud upon the work of the 
 gospel among the poor Indians. The Lord renew and 
 
196 APPENDIX. 
 
 prosper that work, and grant it may live when I am dead. 
 It is a work which I have been doing much and long 
 about. But what was the word I spoke last? I recall 
 that word, my doings! Alas, they have been poor, and 
 small, and lean doings, and I'll be the man that shall 
 throw the first stone at them all.'" 
 
 His last hour^ were spent in great tranquillity; and 
 the words which lingered upon his dying lips, the latest 
 expression of the state of his soul, were, " Welcome, 
 joy." His age was eighty-six years. 
 
 THE xMISSION AMONG THE INDIANS AT NEWTON. 
 
 Mr. Eliot, accompanied by three friends, made his first 
 visit to the Indians at Nonantum, October 28, 1646. He 
 had pie/iously sent a message to them, announcing his 
 coming to address them on the subject of Christianity. 
 He had already become acquainted with their language, 
 and prepared in it some small elementary works. His 
 first meeting was in the wigwam of Wauban or Waban, 
 their chief, who met him at a small distance from the 
 settlement, and welcomed him to the place of assembly 
 provided on Nonantum hill. After a short prayer in Eng- 
 lish, he preached to the Indians from the text, Ezek. 
 37 : 9, 10 — " Then said he unto me. Prophesy unto the 
 wind, prophesy, son of man, and say to the wind,* Thus 
 
 * The histories of the time say that IVahan, the name of the 
 Indian cliief, corresponded to the word translated ivnid in this 
 passage. Prol)abiy Ehot had an eye to this coincidence in se- 
 lecting the text. Jt must have been very imi)ressive to the 
 sachem, a home-argument truly, when lie heard the Holy Scrip- 
 tures commanding this jirophecy to himself, personally — "Pro- 
 phesy unto Waban," etc. 
 
APPENDIX. 197 
 
 saith the Lord God, Come from the four winds, O breath, 
 and breathe upon these slain, that they may live. So I 
 prophesied as he commanded me, and the breath came 
 into them, and they lived, and stood upon their feet, an 
 exceeding great army." The sermon continued about 
 an hour and a quarter, and embraced the principal arti- 
 cles of the Christian religion, applied to the case of the 
 hearers. At the close of the discourse, desirous of know- 
 ing whether he had spoken intelligibly, he asked the In- 
 dians whether they understood? To which they replied, 
 that they understood all. 
 
 The visit was received with general satisfaction, and 
 many of the audience heard the pathetic parts of the 
 discourse with tears. Dr. Homer remarks, that " Waban, 
 particularly, received those happy impressions which 
 abode by him through life, and qualified him zealously 
 and successfully to aid the generous design of convert- 
 ing his countrymen. After the discourse, three hours 
 were devoted by Mr. Eliot and his friends to answering 
 questions of the Indians." 
 
 The second visit was made a fortnight afterwards, No- 
 vember 11, and the assembly was larger than before. 
 At this meeting he proceeded in much the same manner 
 as before, layipg open, especially, the plan of salvation 
 through Jesus Christ. When liberty was given to pro- 
 pose questions, " an aged man stood* up, and with tears 
 inquired whether it was not too late for such an old man 
 as he, who was near death, to repent and seek after 
 God.^ Another asked, How the English came to diflJer 
 so much from the Indians in their knowledge of God and 
 Jesus Christ, since they had all at first but one father.^ 
 Another inquired, How it came to pass that sea water 
 was salt, and river water fresh? Another, That if the 
 water was higher than the earth, as he supposed, how 
 it comes to pass that it does not overflow all the earth? 
 17* 
 
198 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 Mr. Eliot and his friends spent several hours in answer- 
 ing these and some other questions. The Indians told 
 them, upon their quitting them to return home in the 
 evening, that ' they did much thank God for their com- 
 ing; and, for what they had heard, they were wonderful 
 things.'" 
 
 The attendance at the third meeting, November 26, 
 was somewhat diminished by the threats of the powows 
 or priests, of whom the Indians stood in great fear. The 
 terror, however, was soon overcome, and by this time 
 the uncultivated people began to ask that their children 
 might be instructed by the English in the things of reli- 
 gion, and in the arts of civilized life. This opened the 
 way for the commencement of civilization among them. 
 By the authority of the General Court a tract of land 
 was set apart for their use, on the declivity in the north- 
 east part of the town, at the foot of which lies the village 
 of Newton Corner. The settlement was surrounded by 
 ditches and by a stone wall, wigwams were built cov- 
 ered with the bark of trees, and the arts of husbandry 
 were taught. They also " completely built a house for 
 public worship, fifty feet in length and twenty-five feet 
 in breadth, which an eye witness observed, ' appeared 
 like the workmanship of an English housewright.' " 
 
 The report of the success of these early efforts in 
 behalf of these aborigines seems to have excited a strong 
 sensation in England. The British Parliament, then un- 
 der the Protectorate, passed an act July 27, 1649, for the 
 advancement of the work. The preamble of the act 
 runs as follows: "Whereas the Commons of England, 
 assembled in Parliament, have received certain intelli- 
 gence from divers godly ministers and others in New 
 England, that divers of the heathen natives, through 
 the pious care of some godly English, who preach the 
 gospel to them in their own Indian language, not only of 
 
I 
 
 APPENDIX. 199 
 
 barbarous have become civil, but many of them forsake 
 their accustomed charms and sorceries and other satan- 
 ical delusions, do now call upon the name of the Lord, 
 and give great testimony to the power of God, drawing 
 them from death and darkness to the life and lioht of the 
 glorious gospel of Jesus Christ, which appeareth by their 
 lamenting with tears their misspent lives, teaching their 
 children what they are instructed themselves, being care- 
 ful to place them in godly families and English schools, 
 betaking tliemselves to one wife, putting away the rest, 
 and by their constant prayers to Almighty God, morning 
 and evening, in their families, prayers expressed, in all 
 appearance, with much devotion and zeal of heart; — All 
 which considered, we cannot but, in behalf of the nation 
 we represent, rejoice and give glory to God for the be- 
 ginning of so glorious a propagation of the gospel among 
 those poor heathen, which cannot be prosecuted with that 
 expedition as is desired unless fit instruments be en- 
 couraged and maintained to pursue it, schools and cloth- 
 ing be provided, and many other necessaries," See. The 
 act, of which this is the preamble, then proceeds to 
 establish a corporation of sixteen persons to superintend 
 the disbursement of moneys which should be given to 
 aid in instructing, clothing, civilizing and Christianizing 
 the Indians, " A general collection was ordered to be 
 made for these purposes through all the churches of 
 England and Wales. The ministers were required to 
 read this act in the churches, and to exhort the people to 
 a cheerful contribution to so pious a work. Circular 
 letters were published at the same time by the Universi- 
 ties of Oxford and Cambridge, recommending the same 
 object. A fund, which in Charles IPs time produced 
 six hundred pounds sterling per annum, was thus pro- 
 vided, the benefit of which extended till the period of the 
 separation " of the colonies from the mother country. 
 
200 APPENDIX. 
 
 In consequence of the increase of converts at Nonan- 
 tum, the place soon became too strait for the inhabitants. 
 They were removed, therefore, to Natick, ten miles dis- 
 tant, where a tract of three thousand acres was assigned 
 for their accommodation. Here also the first Christian 
 church was organized among them in 1660, for during 
 their residence at Newton, the ministers thought it not 
 wise to hasten them out of the state of catechumens. 
 For several years the church continued to thrive. But 
 by wasting sickness and other causes, the number of In- 
 dians began to diminish, and towards the latter part of 
 the last century, the race in Natick became extinct. 
 The work, however, was abundantly honored by the 
 divine blessing. Many of the Indians became hopefully 
 pious, and adorned religion till the day of their death. 
 Dr. Increase Mather wrote to Professor Leusden of Hol- 
 land in 1687, that "there are six regular churches of 
 baptized Indians in New England, and eighteen assem- 
 blies of catechumens, or candidates for baptism, profess- 
 ing the name of Christ. Of the Indians, there are twen- 
 ty-four preachers of the word. There are also -four 
 English ministers, who preach the gospel in the Indian 
 tongue." 
 
 The labors and exposures of Mr. Eliot, the Indian 
 apostle, were very great. He wrote on one occasion to 
 the Hon. Mr. Winslow, as follows: "I have not been 
 dry night nor day, from the third day of the week unto 
 the sixth; but so travelled, and at night pull off my 
 boots, wring my stockings, and on with them again, and 
 so continue. But God steps in and helps. I have con- 
 sidered the word of God in 2 Tim. 2:3, ' Endure hard- 
 ness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.'" His son, also, 
 the first pastor at Newton, devoted himself to the instruc- 
 tion of the Indians as well as of his own flock. He con- 
 stantly preached to them once a fortnight at Stoughton, 
 
APPENDIX. 201 
 
 and sometimes at Natick, and won the afTcctions of the 
 Indian people. 
 
 THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH AT WEST NEWTON. 
 
 The Congreojational church at West Newton was or- 
 ganized in Oct. 1781. The orginal number of members 
 was 14. For many years in succession, several mem- 
 bers living in the west part of the town petitioned their 
 fellow-citizens in town meeting for the privilege of hold- 
 ing worship a portion of the year in that part of the 
 town. But their petition was uniformly and instantly 
 voted down without discussion, until 1781. 
 
 Soon after the new church was organized, a request 
 was presented to the East church by the new body for a 
 part of the communion furniture. The circumstance is 
 thus noticed in the records of the First Congregational 
 church : 
 
 "Nov. 25, 1781. A request from the Second church 
 in Newton that they might have a part of the church 
 vessels appropriated to them, was laid before this church; 
 and after some conversation, the church voted that the 
 deacons deliver up four pev/ter tankards and one pewter 
 dish, as a present from this church to the Second church 
 in Newton." 
 
 This vote indicates the frugality of the churches of that 
 period, and implies the day of small things among them. 
 
 The First meeting-house was raised June 1764. En- 
 larged 1812. Ahered 1831 and 1838. Worship held in 
 the house for the last time, March 26, 1848. The Second 
 meeting-house was dedicated March 29, 1848. The ser- 
 mon, by Rev. Lyman Gilbert, from Acts 28 : 22, was 
 printed. 
 
 The West parish was incorporated in 1778. 
 
202 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 In 1827, twenty-three were admitted by profession; 
 also, about the same number in 1832. The whole num- 
 ber of persons who have ever belonged to the church is 
 268; giving an average of a little less than four additions 
 yearly, since the formation of the church. 
 
 MINISTERS WHO HAVE BELONGED TO THE WEST CONGRE- 
 GATIONAL CHURCH. 
 
 William Greejnough, 
 ^Marshall Shedd, 
 Francis Jackson, 
 
 Lyman Gilbert, 
 Joseph S. Clark. 
 
 DEACONS OF THE WEST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 
 
 *Joseph Ward, 
 *Joseph Jackson, 
 *Enoch Ward, 
 *Joseph Fuller, . 
 *Thomas Eiistis, 
 *Joseph Adams, 
 
 Benjamiii Fuller, 
 *Joel Fuller, 
 Benjamin Eddy, 
 Joseph Stone, 
 Samuel Ward, 
 
 chosen Nov. 18, 1781. 
 
 " Dec. 30, " 
 
 " Jan. 18, 1789. 
 
 " Mar. 18, 1793. 
 
 « Feb. 17, 1800. 
 
 « Dec. 22, 1806. 
 
 « Oct. 13, 1817. 
 
 " 1828. 
 
 Jan. 17, 1845. 
 
 " Feb. 28, 1845. 
 
 EPISCOPAL CHURCH, LOWER FALLS. 
 
 The church is denominated St. Mary's church. The 
 Episcopal form of worship was first used in the autumn 
 of 1811, in the District school-house at Newton Lower 
 Falls. Mr. John R. Cotting, a lay-reader, and previ- 
 ously a minister of the Orthodox Congregational persua- 
 sion, officiated occasionally during the winter following. 
 The 7th of April 1812, a number of the inhabitants of 
 
APPENDIX. 203 
 
 that part of Newton and of the adjacent towns organized 
 themselves into a parish, and were incorporated by act 
 of the Legislature, June 16, 1813. Two acres of land, 
 for a cliurch and cemetery, were given by the late Mr. 
 Samuel Brown, a merchant of Boston. The corner stone 
 of the church editice was laid Sept. 29, 1813, by "the 
 Ancient and Honorable Society of Free and Accepted 
 Masons;" and in seven months afterwards, April 29, 1814, 
 the house was consecrated to the worship of God. For 
 ten years the society w^as deemed too feeble to sustain 
 a pastor. In the mean time divine services were per- 
 formed chiefly by resident-graduates of the University of 
 Cambridge, who were candidates for orders. Among 
 them may be named Walter Cranston, afterwards rector 
 of Christ church. Savannah, Ga. ; Rev. Dr. Wainwright, 
 Assistant minister of Trinity church. New York; Rev. 
 Dr. Boyle, rector of St. Paul's church, Dedham; James 
 B. Howe, Claremont, N. H. ; Allston Gibbes, Assistant 
 minister of St. Philip's church, Charleston, S. C; George 
 Otis, rector of Christ church, Cambridge, and for seve- 
 ral years Tutor in Harvard College; Philander Chase, 
 of Ohio; Benjamin C. C. Parker, of the Fldating chapel 
 for seamen, New York; Addison Searle, chaplain in the 
 U. S. Navy; George S. White, missionary at Newton, 
 Bridgewater and other places ; Cheever Felch, U. S. 
 Navy ; Samuel B. Shaw, Lanesborough, and others. 
 The present and only rector. Rev. Alfred L. Baury, was 
 ordained priest Nov. 28, 1822. The sermon on the oc- 
 casion was by the late Bishop Griswold, from Heb. 5 : 4. 
 " No man taketh this honor to himself, but he that is 
 called of God." At the close of twenty-five years from 
 his first officiating at that church, Mr. Baury preached a 
 historical discourse, which was printed, giving an ac- 
 count oftlie church from the beginning. The number of 
 communicants connected with the church in 1822 was 
 
204 APPENDIX. 
 
 twelve ; in May, 1847, 132. The meeting-house was 
 enlarged in the year 1838-39, and its present size is 70 
 by 45 feet, exclusive of the tower. The first Sabbath 
 school was opened in the spring of 1818. 
 
 SECOND BAPTIST CHURCH. 
 
 The Second Baptist church in Newton (Newton Upper 
 Falls) was organized February 8, 1835. The original 
 members were 57 in number. Of these 55 went out from 
 the First Baptist church. At the public service of the 
 organization, Prof. J. D. Knowles preached the sermon; 
 Rev. Mr. Grafton gave the right hand of fellowship and 
 addressed the church. Isaac Keyes and Lauren Kings- 
 bury were appointed deacons at the organization of the 
 church, and still hold their office. The meeting-house 
 was dedicated March 27, 1833, — more than two years 
 before the formation of the church. The number of per- 
 sons who have been members of the church is 271. The 
 church has been destitute of a pastor about seven years 
 and a half, — or during half its existence. 
 
 In addition to the above, a meeting-house was erected 
 and a Corporation formed about the year 1827, called 
 the "Upper Falls Religious Society." The meeting- 
 house was built, three-fifths by the Eliot Manufacturing 
 Company, and two-fifths by Mr. Rufus Ellis. It was 
 dedicated as a place of divine worship Feb. 27, 1828. 
 No church of any denomination existed in connection 
 with this society. The pulpit was occupied by Unitarian 
 preachers until 1832, when the house was sold to Hon. 
 Marshall S. Rice and others, and it has since been the 
 seat of the Methodist Episcopal Society. 
 
APPENDIX. 205 
 
 MINISTERS OF NEWTON. 
 
 I. EAST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 
 (Organized July 20, 1664.) 
 
 1. John Eliot, Jr., ordained July 20, 1G64, died Oct. 11, 1CG8. 
 
 2. Nehemiah HoBART, " Dec. 23, 1674, " Aug. 25, 1712- 
 a John CuTTON, " Nov. 3, 1714, " May 17,1757. 
 
 4. Jonas Meriam, " May 22, 1758, " Aug. 11, 1780. 
 
 5. JoNA. Homer, D. D. " Feb. 14, 1782, " Aug. 13, 1843. 
 
 6. James Bates, (colleague) « Nov. 14, 1826, res'd April 7, 1839. 
 
 7. William Bdshnell, " May, 1842, " Dec. 13, 1846.- 
 
 8. Daniel L. Furber, « Dec. 1, 1847. 
 
 II. FIRST BAPTIST. 
 (Organized July 5, 1780.) 
 
 1. Caleb Blood, installed Jan. 17, 1781, dis. .Ian 24, 1788. 
 
 2. Joseph Crafton, ord. June 18, 1788, died Dec. 16, 1836. 
 
 3. F. Aug. Willard, inst. Nov. 25, 1835, res'd July 10, 1838. 
 
 4. S. F. Smith, Jan. 1, 1842. 
 
 III. WEST congregational. 
 (Organized Oct. 1781.) 
 
 1. Wm. Greenough, ordained Nov. 8, 1781, died Nov. 10, 1831. 
 
 2. Lyman Gilbert, « July 2, 1828. 
 
 IV. episcopal, lower falls. 
 
 (Organized April 7, 1812.) 
 Alfred L. Baurf, instituted Rector, Nov. 28, 1822. 
 
 V. METHODIST EPISCOPAL, UPPER FALLS, 
 (Organized 1832.) 
 
 1. Charles K. True, . . . 1832-33. 
 
 2. John Parker, . . . 1833-35. 
 
 3. N. B. Spaulding, . . . 1835-36. 
 
 4. Charles S. Macreading, . 1836-38. 
 
 5. Edward Otheman, . . . 1838-39. 
 
 6. N. S. Spaulding, . . . 1839-40. 
 
 7. James Mudge, . . . 1840-41. 
 
 18 
 
206 APPENDIX. 
 
 8. Joseph A. Merrill, . . 1841-43. 
 
 9. Joseph Depjison, . . . 1843-45. 
 
 10. Zachariah a. Mudge, . • . 184.5-47. 
 
 11. Jacob Sanborn, . , . 1847-48. 
 
 12. M. P. Webster, . . . 1848-49. 
 
 VI. SECOND BAPTIST, UPPER FALLS. 
 (Organized Feb. 8, 1835.) 
 
 1. Origen Crane, ord. Newton U. F. Sept. 14, 1836, resM 1840. 
 
 2. Charles W. Denison, ord. Oswego, N. Y. Jan. ]9, 1836. 
 
 inst. Newton U.F. March 1842, res'd June, 1843. 
 
 3. Samubl Stillman Leighton, ord. Andover, Aug. 25, 1841. 
 
 became pastor Feb. 8, 1846, res'd July 1, 1847. 
 
 4. Amos AVebster, ord. Newton U. F. Nov. 15, 1848. 
 
 VII. UNIVERSALIST, NEWTON, UPPER FALLS. 
 (Organized Sept. 8, 1841.) 
 
 1. Samuel P. Skinner, May 6, 1842. 
 
 2. Gamaliel Collins, Oct. 1, 1845. 
 
 3. A. S. Dudley, Oct. 1, 1846. 
 
 4. William F. Teulon, July 1, 1847. 
 
 VIII. ELIOT CHURCH, NEWTON CORNER. 
 (Organized 1846.) 
 William T. Leavitt, ord. 1846. 
 
 IX. unitarian, west NEWTON. 
 
 William Orne White, ord. Nov. 22, 1848. 
 
 ORIGINAL SETTLERS OF NEWTON. 
 
 Twenty-two landholders came into Newton and estab- 
 lished their residence there between 1640, the date of 
 the coming of Mr. John Jackson, and 1664, the date of 
 the organization of the first church. 
 
APPENDIX. 207 
 
 The following are their names: 
 John Jackson,t aged 79 Thomas Wis well, 
 
 Samuel Hides, John Wiswell, 
 
 Edward Jackson,t aged 79 Thomas Parks, 
 
 Jonathan Hides, James Prentiss, 
 
 John Fuller, John Spring,f aged 87 
 
 Thomas Prentiss,f aged 89 Thomas Hammond, 
 
 Daniel Bacon, Vincent Druce, 
 
 Richard Parks, John Kenrick,t aged 82 
 
 John Sherman, Rev. John Eliot, 
 
 John Ward,f aged 82 James Trowbridge, 
 
 John Parker, Isaac VVilliams,f aged 78. 
 
 To these some historians add the names of William 
 Healy and Gregory Cook; some also suppose that there 
 was a third family by the name of Prentiss. 
 
 GARRISON HOUSES. 
 
 During the period of the Indian wars, there were two 
 houses set apart as garrison houses, for the protection of 
 the inhabitants against a hostile invasion. One of these 
 houses was on land now covered by the house of Mr. 
 Ephraim Ward, in the east part of the town; the other, 
 on land now belonging to Mr. Lombard, opposite Hyde's 
 Nursery. 
 
 "DIGNIFYING THE PEWS." 
 
 The arrangements for sitting in the meeting-house were 
 peculiar. A single range of square pews was erected 
 completely around the house against the walls. A sin- 
 gle row of similar pews was set in the body of the house, 
 immediately in front of the principal door; and the whole 
 space remaining on the floor up to the pulpit was covered 
 
208 APPENDIX. 
 
 with slips.* Tiie members of the congregation were 
 seated, by public authority, according to their dignity. 
 This was called dignifying the seats, or thepeivs ; or some- 
 times, seating the meeting-house. The ground of prefer- 
 ence seems to have been chiefly mere property qualifica- 
 tions; perhaps birth, or official civil standing might have 
 been also taken into consideration. The chief seat, as 
 to rank, was the first pew at the right hand, after enter- 
 ing the front door of the church. In the slips, the oldest 
 persons were seated nearest the pulpit, and the younger 
 behind them in regular order, towards the door; the 
 women on the right hand, as being tlie more honorable, 
 and the men on the left. A portion of the gallery was ap- 
 propriated as the boys^ seats. The fact that the older per- 
 sons, many of whom were perhaps in circumstances too 
 humble to admit of their aspiring to the dignity of sitting 
 in a pew, were arranged in the slips according to age, 
 accounts for the breaking up of families, and the seating 
 of the children by themselves. The girls were provided 
 for in the same manner as the boys, the seats on the 
 right falling to their share. In like manner, in the part 
 of the gallery occupied by the choir, through the gal- 
 lantry of our fathers, the right side was also appointed 
 for the female singers, and the left to the males; — an 
 arrangement which still exists to an indefinite extent 
 throughout New England, probably few persons have ever 
 inquired for wliat reason. This custom explains three 
 records, found in the earliest Town Book. Other similar 
 notes appear under various dates. 
 
 "Wednesday, May 14, 1744.— Voted, that the afore- 
 _J_ 
 
 * In the History of the Old South Ciiiirch in Boston, in two 
 discourses by Rev. Dr. VVisner, preached May 9 and 16, 1830, 
 there is a wood-cut representing the interior of the building an- 
 cieiitly, which precisely corresponds with this description. 
 
APPENDIX. 209 
 
 said Committee shall give men their dignity in their 
 setting in the Meeting House, in proportion to what they 
 pay to the Minister's Rate." 
 
 "March 4, 1754. — Voted, that the Selectmen be a 
 Committee to agree with workmen to erect one tier of 
 pews in the hind seats in the body seats of the meeting 
 house, both in the men's side and the women's side, as 
 soon as may be. 
 
 " Voted to choose a Committee to fill up vaquent room 
 in the Meeting House, and to dignifie the pews proposed 
 to be erected." 
 
 "NOON-HOUSES. 
 
 The meeting-house, as in all New England, was guilt- 
 less of warmth on the bleakest days in winter. The deli- 
 cacy of a stove had not yet invaded the stern hardness 
 and capacity of endurance of the religious puritans. As 
 a substitute, however, for this comfort, associations of 
 citizens were formed who erected in the neighborhood of 
 the meeting-house what were denominated noon-houses, for 
 the benefit of themselves and their families. The noon- 
 houses were buildings of one story, put up in the plainest 
 manner, ceiled with boards, and having a fireplace in the 
 middle, open on every side, the chimney being sup- 
 ported beneath by pillars. The seats were arranged 
 around the room, being fixed against the walls. There 
 were three or four of these houses at Newton Centre. 
 One of them stood nearly on the site of the Centre 
 School-house; a second on the south-west corner of the 
 present meeting-house lot; and a third opposite the resi- 
 dence of Rev. S. F. Smith. After these structures were 
 abandoned for their original use, they were tenanted 
 for some years by different families in humble circum- 
 stances. 
 
 18* 
 
210 APPENDIX. 
 
 WOOD LOTS. 
 
 In early times, a ministerial fund was deemed by the 
 New England churches a great blessing. Funds of this 
 sort took various forms. In the two parishes of Newton, 
 a wood-lot was set apart, as a bequest for the use of the 
 minister; and the m.ale members of the parish, on a cer- 
 tain day every year, cut and drew to him his year's sup- 
 ply. Dcaqon Edward Jackson left thirty-one acres of 
 woodland to the east parish; this land was sold at $1000, 
 and sunk in the meeting-house built in 1805. Deacon 
 John Staples left seventeen acres of woodland, which 
 brought 1/^800 for the benefit of the West Congregational 
 society. 
 
 PRIVATE ADMISSIONS TO THE CHURCH. 
 
 It is pleasing to observe how highly the privilege of 
 being a member of the church was, in those remote days, 
 valued, and with what awe and carefulness the people 
 often approached it. Persons who had come to extreme 
 old age, or to a dying bed, sometimes Avished to join 
 themselves to the people of God on earth, by an extraor- 
 dinary effort, before their departure. Thus Michael Jack- 
 son was admitted to the church August 31, 1802, by a 
 deputation of the pastor and deacons, " he being sick and 
 very. low, supposed his last sickness," On the 7th of 
 December lci23, Elizabeth Hicks, widow, in her ninety- 
 eighth year, having been received to the church in her 
 •own residence, the Lord's supper was administered to 
 her, and about twenty members of the church partook of 
 the elements with her. 
 
APPENDIX. 211 
 
 ANECDOTE OF NOAH WISWELL. 
 
 The house in which the Baptist church originally met 
 for worship was owned by one of their members, Mr. Noah 
 Wis well. From this family the lake opposite the man- 
 sion takes its name. 
 
 A descendant of Noah Wiswell relates the following 
 fact concerning him. At the commencement of the revo- 
 lutionary war, he was already more than seventy years 
 of age. After the companies of men, including his own 
 sons, had gone towards Cambridge, he started on foot and 
 alone to follow them, on the day of the battle of Lexing- 
 ton, saying, " I wish to see what the boys are doing." 
 Standing with some Americans not far from the field, 
 three British soldiers came in sight. He immediately 
 pointed them out to his companions, saying, " if you aim 
 at the middle one, you will hit one of the three." The 
 American did so and was successful; the other two fled. 
 But that which was remarkable is that as he held out his 
 hand to point towards the Britons, a ball fired from some 
 quarter passed directly through it. He coolly bound up 
 the hand with his handkerchief, picked up the gun of the 
 fallen regular, and returned home with it as a trophy. 
 
 CHRONOLOGY OF EVENTS. 
 
 John Jackson, first settler in Newton,* . . . 1640 
 
 Eliot first preaclied to the Indians, Oct. 28, . . . 1646 
 
 Watertown Bridge built 1647 
 
 Indians removed to Nalick, 1651 
 
 First Indian cliurch organized at Natick, . . . 1660 
 
 * Mr. Jackson then settled within the limits of what is now the town 
 of Newton. The town was not incorporated till fifty-one years later. 
 
212 
 
 APPENDI X 
 
 East Congregational church organized July 20,* . 
 
 Waban, tiie Indian chief, died, Mt. 70, . . . 
 
 William Hammond, of Newton, mortally wounded in the 
 Indian war, June 28, 
 
 First election of Selectmen 
 
 Capt. Noah Wiswell, of Newton, killed in New Hamp- 
 shire by the French and Indians, July 6, 
 
 The apostle Eliot died, ^t. 86, . 
 
 Newton incorporated Dec. 8, .... 
 
 First school-house, voted, 
 
 Second (E. C.) Meeting-house built 
 
 First school-house builif 
 
 Second school-house built:!: 
 
 John My rick, Nathaniel Haley and Ebenezer Seager, of 
 Newton, killed by Indians at Groton, July 21, 
 
 Thomas Prentice, distinguished in the Indian wars, died 
 July 7, ^t. 89, 
 
 John Gibson, of Newton, killed by Indians at Casco fort 
 Nov. 2G, 
 
 Last Sermon of Rev. Mr. Hobart, May 25, 
 
 Mr. Cotton preached his first sermon, July 18, 
 
 Rev. Mr. Cotton's house burnt, March 24,§ 
 
 Third (E. C.) Meeting-house dedicated ... 
 
 Whitefield |)reached at Newton, Nov. 8, 
 
 Died, Mary Davis, JEt. 116 years, 
 
 West Parish School-house built 
 
 North school-house built (Newton corner) 
 
 1664 
 1674 
 
 1675 
 1678 
 
 1690 
 1690 
 1691 
 1696 
 
 1696 
 1698 
 1700 
 
 1706 
 
 1709 
 
 1711 
 1712 
 1714 
 1720 
 1721 
 1748 
 1752 
 1754 
 1763 
 
 * So far as can be 'ascertained, there were only about twenty families 
 within the limits of JNewton when Mr. Eliot became their minister. The 
 meeting-house built by the Indians is said to have been on the south side 
 of Nonantum hill, near the house of Mr. John Kenrick. 
 
 t The first school-house was seventeen feet square, besides chimney 
 room. 
 
 :}; The second school-house was sixteen feet square. It was built in the 
 south part of the town, called Oak Hill. 
 
 ^ Mr. Cotton's house stood near the site of the house of Mr. John 
 Cabot. The former pastors, Rev. Mr. Eliot and Rev. Mr. Hobart, had 
 resided on the same spot. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 213 
 
 Rev. Mr. Meriam's bouse burnt, Marcb 18,* . . 1770 
 
 Wbitefield preached at Newton Sept. 28,t . . . 1770 
 
 West Parish incorporated 1778 
 
 First Baptist Church organized July 5, .... 1780 
 
 First Baptist Meeting-house built .... 1781 
 
 West Congregational Church organized October . . 1781 
 
 Two public libraries organized 1797 
 
 Fourth (I']. C.) Meeting-house dedicated Nov. 21, . . 1805 
 
 Tljeological Institution established .... 1825 
 
 Great hail storm at Newton July 31,| .... 1830 
 
 Methodist Society organized 1832 
 
 Meeting-house of Second Baf)tist Soc. dedicated Mar. 27, 1833 
 Second Baptist Church organized Sept. 8, . . 1835 
 Second Meeting-house of the First Baptist Society dedi- 
 cated Dec. 22, 1836 
 
 Universalist Society organized Sept. 8, . . . 1841 
 
 Universal ist House dedicated. May 6, ... 1842 
 
 Eliot Congregational Church organized . . . 1846 
 
 Fifth (E. C.) Meeting-house dedicated March 24, . . 1847 
 
 Second Meeting-house at West Newton dedicated Mar. 29, 1848 
 
 Unitarian Society, West Newton, organized . . . 1848 
 
 * At the same time with the house, were burnt all the records of the 
 First Congregational church. The fire was on Sabbath evening. It caught 
 from some corn cobs in the garret. The house stood in the location of 
 the present house of Mr. Martin Morse, formerly Dr. Homer's. 
 
 t This was near the close of Mr. Whitefield's labors. He died at New- 
 buryport, Sept. 30, 1770. A crowd attended his preaching at Newton, but 
 no special religious attention is known to have followed. 
 
 I Many stones weighed from half a pound to a pound. Much glass was 
 broken, and a special tax became necessary on the pews in the First Bap- 
 tist Meeting-house, to repair the extensive damage. 
 
ly 
 
 Q -> Q 
 
 Ly'